Slaves Of The Maelstrom Ver3.0 472u51

Slaves of the Maelstrom By Slyfer101 Contents: Chapter one: For whom the Bell tolls….

02

Chapter two: Ringaling are you listening?

43

Chapter three: Pressing flowers can be fun

79

Chapter four: Music, sweet (painful) music

120

Chapter five: Sweet sound of surrender

151

Chapter six: Clouds Over the Rice Patch

175

Chapter seven: You said a Meow-th full

204

Chapter eight: Test of Love, Test of Will-part one

229

Chapter One: For Whom the Bell Tolls…

The girl gaped as her top-knot wearing opponent pulled a shuriken from his thigh pouch. Against her will she felt her body mirroring his actions, reaching in to her own thigh pouch and pulling one of her own bladed throwing stars. “What…what are you doing!?!” she asked, both angry and suddenly very nervous as to her lazy foes actions. “If you throw that, then I’ll throw mine too! We’ll both be killed!” Some twenty feet in front of her, Nara Shikamaru grinned. “Eh, probably,” he itted, “But, it’d be too troublesome to lose to a girl like you. Guess we’ll both just have to take a fall.” “S-Stop!” the girl, Tsuchi Kin of Otogakure shouted, trying to break free of the Nara boy’s Kagemane no Jutsu. Her eyes widened in panic as her arm reached back, guided by the boy’s own actions. “Now, try this!” Shikamaru shouted, hurling the blade forward. Kin gaped as she too released her weapon, the two stars ing each other midway between the two combatants. “You’ve killed us both!” she shouted. “Have I?” Shikamaru countered, before he demonstrated some impressive flexibility by bending over backwards. *So that’s his plan huh?* Kin thought, even as her own body began to bend like his, *Scare tactics? Please, I’ll…* Suddenly, her world exploded in a burst of pain and light, her head screaming as it impacted against the wall behind her. The one she had failed to notice from the very start of the match. Soon, all went dark. Shikamaru had quickly released his jutsu, before the girl’s head had impacted against the wall. “Huh,” he grunted, “A shinobi has to be aware of not just his or her opponent, but the environment as well. Call me stupid? Heh, who didn’t notice the wall right behind them?” He rubbed a sore spot on his back, wincing slightly. *Pulled a muscle there,* he noted absently, even as the sickly proctor declared him the winner. *Man, now I gotta go get an ice pack. Troublesome.* He paid no attention to the cheers from his fellow teammates and the loudmouth Naruto, choosing instead to think about his next shogi match with his dad. *Maybe a gambit instead of my usual corner strategy? That might throw him off…*

No one noticed as the Oto kunoichi was carried out by the medics. Ibiki, standing near the Hokage, gave his leader a pointed look. A few discrete hand motions signaled his request. The Hokage gave the slightest of nods, before turning to resume his examination of the fights. Ibiki, while he maintained his usual stoic façade, could barely retain his glee. The old man had basically given him carte blanche in regards to his request. A few more hand motions signaled his orders to the various ANBU scattered throughout the room, and his subordinates leapt into action. Two quickly vanished from their posts, disappearing into the hallway outside of the arena, and moving towards the infirmary. Two more activated their com-links, tapping out a quick sequence of Morse code to the main office of the ANBU T.I. division. The message was very simple; just four little words. “Prepare for a guest.” oOoOoOo The two ANBU listened as the base medic listed the girls injuries. “There’s not much damage,” he informed them, “A minor concussion from striking the wall at high speed, and a few scratches and bruises caused during the second exam. There’s some evidence of prior abuse that I noticed; her left leg seems to have had a broken tibia at some point that healed slightly off. It wasn’t enough to hamper her during training obviously, but it does seem to have happed some time ago. I’d say when she was seven or eight most likely.” “So, she’s healthy otherwise?” the lead ANBU asked, a male lieutenant wearing a horse mask. “Ibikitaicho wants her in the I.T’s headquarters for interrogation a.s.a.p. We need to know what she knows about Orochimaru’s little operations.” “Give me about ten minutes to clear up the concussion, and she’s all yours,” the medic replied, “I’ll make sure she stays unconscious for you while you take her over to your headquarters for processing.” He turned to his conscious patient. “What about the other one? The boy who’s been…‘disarmed’, so to speak?” “Not our concern,” the other ANBU replied, this one a private bearing an Eagle mask, “He’s probably already gone mad from losing his arms…he’ll never be coherent enough to answer the questions.”

“I understand,” the medic replied, holding a glowing green hand over the girl’s head. “Anything special I need to do with this one before you take her?” “No, we’ll have the I.T. medics take care of any problems,” Horse replied, “Just keep her knocked out. We’ll need her off balance when the interrogation begins, and waking up in one of Ibiki-taicho’s ‘rooms’ will do that to anybody.” The medic nodded. “Tell him to go a little easier on this one, will ya?” he asked, “She’s got pretty face…break her, train her properly, and she might make a good concubine for one of the nobles.” “Heh, we’ll see what we can do,” Horse laughed, “Depends on how fast she breaks though.” The three men laughed, even as the medics hand continued to glow. oOoOoOo The preliminaries had just ended, and Naruto was bound and determined to find his sensei. Neji would no doubt be a fierce opponent, and the orange clad ramen lover knew he needed some serious training if he was to have any hope of beating the smug bastard for what he did to Hinata. *I may not know her that well, but she’s always been a kind person,* Naruto thought as he ran through the corridors of the testing hall, *She didn’t deserve that! I swear, I’m gonna pound an apology out of that asshole even if it kills me!* He rounded a corner, headed for the infirmary. Sakura had mentioned that Kakashi-sensei had taken Sasuke there after his match, and Naruto was almost certain that his chronically late teacher would be there now. He was surprised to see the scarred proctor of the first exam standing there, talking to some ANBU. He tried to his name…Ibiki, he thought it was. “Oi, Ibiki-sama!” he called out, skidding to a halt in front of the surprised jounin and his masked subordinate. “Uzumaki-kun,” the scared man replied, “Shouldn’t you be headed back to the village now? I’m sure you want to get started on preparing for your match. That Hyuuga kid isn’t someone to take lightly.” “I do!” Naruto replied with a serious nod (though female ANBU found his look to be somewhat more cute than serious). “I’m trying to find Kakashi-sensei. Sakura-chan said he’d brought Sasuke here for treatment after his match, and I thought he might have come back.” Ibiki frowned. Kakashi had said that the Haruno girl knew about the Uchiha boy’s curse seal, but this one

didn’t? *Doesn’t quite fit with his ‘teamwork’ preaching,* the interrogation expert thought. “He’s not here,” Ibiki replied, “He took Uchiha-kun to the hospital for monitoring. I’ll take you there myself. Let me finish up with Neko here, and we’ll head out.” “Really!?! Thanks Ibiki-sama!” Naruto grinned. “Heh, just call me Ibiki, kid,” the older man replied, “I’m not nobility, I’m just a soldier for the Hokage. Though if you actually come through on those boasts of yours, I might wind up calling you ‘sama’ someday.” Naruto blushed slightly, rubbing the back of his head sheepishly. The bald man couldn’t help but notice the strange similarity between this action and the actions of an…old friend. *Kid does have Minato’s heart, that’s for sure,* he thought. Ibiki turned to his subordinate. “Was the transfer completed subtlety?” “Completely sempai,” Neko replied, “She’s being kept unconscious until you arrive. Any special orders for the men while we wait?” “No, just tell them to keep her sedated,” Ibiki replied, “I’ll be there in about an hour…we can start once I finish the paperwork for Hokage-sama. Dismissed.” “Sir!” the woman replied, vanishing in a swirl of leaves. Naruto stood there, gazing in awe. “I have GOT to learn that jutsu!” he muttered. Ibiki laughed. “Kami-sama help my troops if you do,” the man replied, “I still the ‘face-mask’ prank you pulled. What ever gave you the idea of pasting pictures of naked women in the girls masks, and men in the guys?” “I figured that nosebleeds were outdated,” Naruto replied, “Besides, I knew at least a couple of those guys and girls would get nosebleeds anyway.” Ibiki laughed. oOoOoOo Ebisu was quite surprised when Ibiki spoke up. “You really are a piece of work, Kakashi,” he muttered.

“Hmmm? You have something to say, Ibiki-san?” the silver haired jounin asked. “You preach all about teamwork, yet here you are abandoning your students,” the scarred man replied, “Its not just Uzumaki-kun here, but that kunoichi on your squad too. She may have demonstrated some good book smarts, and a surprising amount of grit in her match against the Yamanaka heiress, but the rest of her skills were pathetic!” Naruto almost interrupted at this jab at his beloved Sakura-chan’s abilities, but Ebisu’s hand on his shoulder kept him silent. “You haven’t even seen fit to inform him about the mark, have you?” Ibiki asked, causing Naruto’s eyes to widen. “That kind of information is of vital importance to your entire team! Hell, this kid was there when it happened! He needs to know what’s going on, especially since it directly involves him and his comrades.” “It would only serve to distract him,” Kakashi replied, “How I teach my squad is of no concern of yours, Ibiki-san. I made arrangements for Naruto’s training, as you can see…” “You chose to fob him off to focus on the Uchiha in there,” Ibiki replied, “I wonder how Minato would’ve reacted to that.” Naruto didn’t understand what happened next. Everything seemed to get quiet…and in an instant, Ibiki was lying on the ground, holding his jaw. A thin trickle of blood seeped out from his split lip. Kakashi stood there, staring at his outstretched fist in surprise. Ebisu was gaping, even as Naruto bent down to help Ibiki to his feet. “What the hell is wrong with you, Kakashi-sensei!?!” the blond boy practically shouted, drawing several nurses ire at the loud noise. “Stand down, Uzumaki-kun,” Ibiki growled, rubbing his sore jaw. He leveled a harsh glare at the cycloptic jounin. “I’ll let that one slide, Hatake. I think we both know how Minato would’ve reacted to that little act.” The scarred man turned to Ebisu. “Ebisu-san, you can go back to your normal duties,” he instructed, “After I take Naruto to see Hokage-sama about something, I’ll take over his training. If you want to do some good, see if you can find my sensei.” Ebisu’s eyes bugged out from behind his sunglasses. “Y-you mean…” “Yeah, Neko-chan spotted him a day or so ago,” Ibiki replied, “Its Tuesday right? That means he should

be at the Suzuka hot springs…they have a two for one special on Tuesdays.” Ebisu nodded. “Yes, my sister visits them regularly,” he replied, “Why do you need him?” “Because he can help out…and he owes me a favor,” Ibiki replied. “Just tell him its about our ‘old friend’. That ought to get his attention.” Ebisu nodded, before glancing at the confused blonde standing next to the torture expert. “Naruto-san, before I go, I should thank you for something,” he said, surprising the blond. “I always had such trouble with the Honorable grandson…” “Konohamaru,” Naruto interrupted, earning a sharp glare from the bandana clad jounin. “He hates being called ‘honorable grandson’. He wants people to know him for who he is, not because ji-chan is his gramps. Call him Konohamaru and he’ll listen better.” Ebisu couldn’t help but grin at that. “I see,” he mused, “Anyway…before you taught him that…unique…jutsu, he’d always try and take the easy way out. I humored him a little, thinking it was just a phase. Then, after you spoke to him…” Naruto grinned. “He said he wouldn’t take any more shortcuts, didn’t he?” the blond asked, surprising his silver haired sensei behind him. “Yes,” Ebisu replied. “He works hard now, even if he isn’t the best academically. He pushes himself daily, trying to beat you for sheer stamina. One day he’ll become an outstanding shinobi…and its really thanks to you.” Naruto grinned, rubbing the back of his head. “Eh, just tell him that I’m not slacking off either,” he replied, “He’s not going to beat me to the Hokage’s hat! Dattebayo!” Ebisu grinned. “It should be an interesting race,” he muttered. Turning to Ibiki, he said, “I’ll find him as fast as possible. Where should I send him?” Ibiki took a glance at Naruto. “Hmmm,” he grunted, before shrugging. *Kid needs to learn about the facts of shinobi life anyway, and this will help him understand what’s really going on,* he thought. “Send him to the ANBU I.T. headquarters. Tell him its been located to near our old haunt. That will clue him in.” Ebisu eyes widened, but he nodded, and walked off. Ibiki turned to Kakashi, who had remained silent till this point. “Go on and train the Uchiha,” he muttered, “But pray that I don’t hear that you abandoned that kunoichi of yours, or you and I will have words before Sandaime-sama.”

He motioned for the blond boy to follow, leaving behind a thoughtful copy-nin. oOoOoOo Horse stood next to the table where the girl was laid, his eyes checking the rise and fall of her chest. “She’s still out,” he informed his partners, Neko and Eagle. “The sleep seal is holding. Any word from Ibiki-taicho yet?” Neko shook her head, her purple locks swishing behind her. “Not yet,” she replied, “I thought he’d be here by now. He was just taking the Uzumaki boy to Kakashi-sempai so the kid could get started on his training.” “Heh, woulda thought that gaki would do so well,” Horse chuckled, “Kid’s got some real guts. Give him some decent training and he’d make a decent ANBU assault team member.” Eagle chuckled. “Heck, give him some real mental discipline and he’d probably make lieutenant in a month,” he replied, “ those chases we were on because of him? I swear, he’d have at least two traps or escape routes for everyone we covered.” Neko chuckled as well. “He is growing up interesting,” she replied, “Did you see how he helped out the Hyuuga heiress? Girl was like a frightened kitten, but a few strong words from the kid, and she turns into a lioness.” Horse nodded. “Just glad the field medic we had was as good as he was,” he replied, “Girl took some bad blows from that Neji kid. If the other jounin hadn’t stopped him she’d probably be buried right now.” Neko nodded. “Well, I think I’m going to place my bet on Naruto for the finals,” she said, “He’s going to really work that punk over I think.” Horse chuckled. “Odds are going to be big time against you on that,” he muttered, “Hell, I’ll go halfsies with ya on it. You don’t usually make bad bets.” Eagle nodded. “I’m in for a chunk,” he replied, “Ibiki-taicho thinks well of the kid, and I trust his judgement.” Neko nodded, then turned as a light began to flash on a nearby consol. She walked over, and pressed a switch, activating the voice com-system. “Neko here,” she spoke. “Neko, this is Ibiki,” the stern voice of their commander spoke, “Situation has altered a bit. Keep the

package under wraps for a few more hours. I’ll be there in a bit…with a possible new member. Ibiki out.” The three ANBU glanced at each other. “New member?” they all asked.” oOoOoOo Ibiki couldn’t help but smile as Naruto gaped at the old man who had just walked into his office. “You taught the Yondaime?” the blond was shouting, “And you write those dirty books Kakashi-sensei reads all the time!?! You’re a pervert!” “Ha! Show’s what you know, gaki,” the white haired man replied, “I’m the Gallant Jiraiya, legendary Sannin of the Toads, and author of the most outstanding literary series of all time! I’m no mere pervert!” Naruto frowned, even as Ibiki chuckled behind his desk. “Oh yeah?” the orange clad boy shot back, “If you’re not a just a pervert, then what are you, huh?” Jiraiya, teacher of the Yondaime Hokage and Morino Ibiki, smiled at the young genin, kneeling in front of him. “I…am…a SUPER PERVERT!” he shouted, bowling the kid over with his voice. Ibiki sighed, even as he recalled a similar event with his own team. *So many similarities,* he thought. *If Minato and Mikoto were both really here it’d be like a family reunion.* “Naruto-san, as much as Jiraiya-sensei is an acknowledged pervert,” he spoke up, earning a growl from his old teacher, “We do need to get down to business. You’ve got 30 days to get into shape if you want to have a chance at paying that Neji boy back for hurting your friend.” Naruto blushed lightly. “Friend?” he asked, “I…I wouldn’t call Hinata my friend…I mean, we hardly know each other, but she’s always been really nice…and she is pretty…” Jiraiya smirked. “Oh ho,” he muttered, “The princess of the Hyuuga clan, and he wishes to play the heroic warrior defending her honor…oh, this could make a great book!” He quickly pulled out a scroll, jotting down some notes. “Now, all I need are some pictures…” “DON’T EVEN THINK ABOUT PEEPING ON HINATA, ERO-SENNIN!” Naruto shouted. There was silence for a few moments, before something happened that frightened both Naruto and Jiraiya to their cores. Ibiki…laughed.

“HA HA HA HAAAAAAA!” the scared man bellowed. “Almost EXACTLY like Mikoto’s reactions to your hobby! Kami-sama, its like this kid’s an amalgam of all of the team!” If he’d been a less observant man, he’d have never noticed the slight twitch Jiraiya gave. “Well, maybe,” his sensei continued, “But we can discuss that later. You said you needed a favor, Ibikikun. What’s up?” Ibiki’s face cooled, settling into its normal taciturn façade. He motioned for the two to sit, then steepled his hands in front of his face. “Sensei,” he began, “…I watched this kid throughout first three exams. He’s got real potential, but its being squandered because of his burden.” Naruto’s eyes widened, and he tried to speak. “Jiraiya-sensei knows about it, Naruto-kun,” the scared jounin cut him off, “In fact, odds are he knows more about the seal than anyone, including Sandaime-sama. He was the one who taught the Yondaime all about seals.” Naruto frowned, glancing over at the white haired hermit. The man nodded. “I wasn’t in the village for the actual sealing, but I did examine it afterwards,” he replied, “Its probably the most complex seal in the world to date, and I’m one of only roughly five people who would be able to understand it.” “I know how much he taught the Yondaime,” Ibiki said, “I was a part of his squad, along with Uchiha Mikoto. Ironically, we were also called Team Seven.” Naruto’s eyes widened, and he seemed to be in shock. “Jiraiya-sensei, I want to help this kid achieve his goal,” Ibiki continued, “But, part of that goal is going to be acknowledging the…darker asptects…of being a shinobi. I want you to help me train him for the finals, and then I want your help to get him ready…for ANBU.” Jiraiya frowned. “Did Danzo…” he began. “Old one-arm hasn’t got any idea I’m doing this,” Ibiki replied, “I personally ended the careers of a number of his little ROOTs, and if he tries to start it up again, I’ll see too it he’s left hanging in the village square before the day is out.” He sighed. “Kakashi has been neglecting Naruto-kun’s training in favor of Mikoto’s boy. I called him on it, and decided to take Naruto on as my apprentice.” Jiraiya nodded, turning to the awestruck blonde. “So, you want me to start teaching him about some of

the more esoteric arts,” he said, “While you show him some of the things Hokage’s have to do, even if they don’t like it?” “Basically,” Ibiki said, “That, and I want to see him knock that Hyuuga boy down a few pegs. I have a bet with Anko that Naruto will get promoted over him.” Naruto’s eyes narrowed. “A bet?” “Loser buys the winner dinner,” Ibiki clarified, “And with Anko’s appetite for dango? That could ruin me.” He smirked. “Mostly though, I just want to see you put on a good show.” Jiraiya laughed. “Relax kid,” he said, “Lots of people bet on the Chuunin exams. Even the Fire Daimyo does…he’ll be here mostly to see if his bookies steered him right.” “Regardless, it is still a test, Naruto-kun,” Ibiki continued, “And I want to see you it too. Becoming chuunin is a requirement for becoming a true ANBU member.” Naruto nodded. “If…if I do , and get promoted, does that mean you’ll become my sensei full time, Ibiki-sama?” he asked. “Yes, it does,” the bandana clad man replied, “Jiraiya-sensei will teach you things I can’t, like sealing and maybe even some of the Yondaime’s moves.” Jiraiya chuckled at that. “But if you , I’ll induct you into ANBU and get you trained up so you can achieve your goal.” Naruto smiled. “Hokage isn’t just my goal!” he replied, “Its my dream! I’ll become Hokage, and I’ll protect everyone with all my strength.” Jiraiya smiled lightly. *He’s just like both of them, with a bit of Ibiki and Mikoto-chan too,* the toad sage thought. *I hope Ibiki’s right about that potential…he’s gonna need it if those rumors are true.* “Okay, Ibiki-kun,” Jiraiya replied, “I’ll do the favor. A month to get a loudmouth ready to take on a prodigy from Konoha’s ‘strongest clan’? Heh, should be a challenge.” Ibiki nodded. “Naruto will train with you during the day then,” he said, “At four in the afternoon, he’ll come here and work with me. We can start up his training with you tomorrow.” Jiraiya nodded. “Okay then,” he said, turning to Naruto. “Where should we meet before we start your training kid?” “Ichiraku Ramen!” Naruto replied, “Best food in town!” “Ramen…Kami-sama, you’re like Mikoto and Kushina combined,” the toad sage whispered. In a normal

tone, he replied, “Okay. Seven a.m. sharp! We’re going to work you to the bones, and then grind those bones into powder. No slacking at all!” “Hai, Ero-sennin!” Naruto replied. Jiraiya found himself meeting the floor very quickly, while Ibiki laughed. “DON’T CALL ME THAT!” “But you are an Ero-sennin!” “GAKI!” “PERVERT!” *What have I done?* Ibiki wondered. After a while (filled with creative insults and a mild scuffle [read; Naruto getting pounded into the floor]), Jiraiya left, reminding the orange clad boy to meet him at seven. The pair sat there for a few moments, until Naruto finally voiced a question in that had been brewing in the back of his mind. “Umm, Ibiki…sensei?” he asked. “Yes, Naruto-kun?” “Ero-sennin said that you’d be teaching me about…the darker aspects…?” the kid asked. Ibiki sighed. He’d been waiting for this question all day. “Naruto,” he said, “I want you to listen to me for a few moments. When I’m finished, then you can ask any questions you might have.” Naruto nodded, sitting on his chair and focusing his attention on the cared man. “Now,” Ibiki began, “First off, I want to tell you about the ANBU corps. You’ve probably heard about how we’re the ‘elite of the elite’, and a bunch of other ‘romatic’ tales of our feats.” At Naruto’s nod, he continued. “Its mostly a load of crap.” “Huh?” Naruto voiced, shocked at Ibiki’s response. “ANBU is among the best of the best of the best,” he went on, “But its hardly ‘romantic’ by any means. We’re the ones who do most of the assassinations, or deep cover operations in other countries. We’re supposed to be faceless and unemotional, our only focus on the Hokage’s will and the defense of the village. Exceptions can be made with people like myself, Anko-san, and even Kakashi, but for the most

part, we don’t get real glory. “Being ANBU is like being a shadow. People will know you are there, but they won’t really think much about you. You won’t be ignored, but you won’t be the ‘center of attention’ either.” Naruto frowned. “Sounds…lonely.” Ibiki shook his head. “Its actually not,” he replied, “While you maybe a shadow amongst the villagers and the majority of the shinobi populous, you’ll find comrades and friends amongst the corps. They’ll be the people who will comfort you when you’re hurt, and who’ll nurse you when your sick. They’ll be the ones who spill their blood with you, and who’ll you’ll spill blood with. “The ANBU is like a brotherhood, and once you become a member you’ll always have a place in it.” Naruto’s eyes were wide. “Like…like a family,” he whispered. “A family with several darker parts,” Ibiki nodded, “As an ANBU, you’ll be called on to kill. You might have to assassinate a whole family because of only one member, or you might be called on to kidnap a child to be used as a hostage.” At Naruto’s frown he sighed. “Those kinds of events are very few and even farther between, but they can and do happen. The ANBU do the dirty work, and while we do get paid well for it, the price can sometimes be your soul.” Naruto swallowed. “I…I almost killed Mizuki,” he muttered, “Back when he tricked me…and on my team’s first real mission there was this guy…” “The incident with Momochi Zabuza and the boy Haku,” Ibiki replied, “Kakashi filed a report with Hokage-sama. I read it…you did an honorable thing, trying to spare the kid’s life. However, as an ANBU, you won’t usually have that option. In most cases, it’ll be kill or be killed.” “I…I think…I understand,” the blonde boy replied. “Now, its not just always killing that can make this an…unpleasant job,” Ibiki continued, “Sometimes, when we’re in need of information…well, you my scars from the first exam, right?” Naruto looked ill. “Yeah…” he muttered, “You’ve been…” “Tortured,” Ibiki nodded, “And as much as the Yondaime, and Sandaime-sama wished otherwise…we also use torture to extract information from captured enemy ninja. The division of ANBU I’m in charge of is the Interrogation and Torture department. Its my job to get the info our prisoners have for the village’s defense. I’ve even earned an ‘A’ ranking in Iwagakure’s bingo book because I’m very good at what I do. There’s a special note that tells all of their ninja to swallow cyanide pills if their captured, because no matter the conditioning they might have…I can, and will break them.”

“So, when you said you were gonna teach me about the darker aspects…” Naruto trailed off. “Yes,” Ibiki replied, “Part of your training will be to help me break a prisoner.” He stood up, and walked to Naruto’s side, kneeling next to him. “I’m not gonna lie to you kid…this job is gonna be disturbing to you. You’re gonna be asked to do some things that you normally would never think of doing. You’re gonna see things done to people that WILL give you nightmares. The most important thing to in all of this is that these people would use the information they have to hurt those you care about…that they want to destroy our home. “Torture isn’t all that effective a means of getting information, but it can yield results if you know how to play with the mind. That is the main lesson I’m going to be teaching you over the next few days…how to play with the mind.” Naruto’s face scrunched up. “If I learn how to play with the mind…can I use that against Neji?” he asked. “Yes,” Ibiki said, “A person’s greatest weapon, yet also their greatest weakness, will always be the mind. If you learn how to play with the mind, then coupled with your skills at tactics, and the training Jiraiyasensei will give you, and you’ll not only beat that Hyuuga, you’ll get your promotion.” Naruto seemed torn. “I don’t like the idea of hurting people,” he muttered, “I always knew I’d have to…I’m a shinobi after all.” He sighed, then looked into Ibiki’s dark eyes. “Teach me…Ibiki-sensei.” Ibiki smiled lightly. “Are you sure?” he asked, “You can still change your mind. Jiraiya-sensei will still get you ready for the finals I’m sure…” “I may not want to hurt people,” Naruto said, “But if I learn this stuff, I can protect the one’s I hold precious better.” The blonde stood, before bowing to the scarred jounin. “Show me how, sensei. Teach me what to do, so I can use it for the good of my village.” Ibiki smiled again. oOoOoOo Neko stared. “Ibiki-taicho, this is really irregular,” she said, as her leader walked into the interrogation room, the orange clad boy coming in behind him. Horse snorted. “A new member huh?” he asked, looking at the Uzumaki boy, “I didn’t know you’d be robbing the cradle for fresh meat, taicho.”

Ibiki frowned. “I’ve taken Naruto-kun here on as an apprentice,” he said, “He’s going to be training in interrogation methods with us, as well as physical and ninjutsu training with Jiraiya-sama.” The three ANBU gasped at this. “If Naruto-kun here es the exams, he’ll become a full time member of the I.T. department, and a full ANBU trainee.” Neko frowned behind her mask. “I thought Hokage-sama ruled against bringing in youngsters after Uchiha Itachi’s crime,” she muttered. “He did,” Ibiki replied, “But Naruto-kun here is different, and I believe that ANBU will do him some good.” “But why the I.T. division?” Eagle asked. “We do stuff here that even the Hunter-nin division shudders at.” Naruto took this opportunity to speak up. “I know that torture is horrible,” he said, “But if I’m going to become Hokage one day, I need to understand that there are some really bad things about being a shinobi. This may shake me, but it won’t stop me from achieving my dream! I never back down!” Horse chuckled. “So, let me ask you this then kid,” he said, kneeling in front of the boy, “If you wind up dealing with a captured ninja here, and after he or she’s spilt the beans, could you kill them if necessary?” “Wha…” Naruto stuttered. “Can you take a kunai, and run it through an enemies eye, or across their throat?” Horse continued, “The I.T. division does some of the dirtiest work in all the ANBU. We make those who need to disappear, disappear.” “Can you do that, Uzumaki-kun?” Neko asked. “Can you take a person’s life, when they can’t do anything to stop you?” Naruto frowned, bowing his head. His mind rushed through memories, of times he begged for help but never received it. Of Haku, and the people of Nami no Kuni. He thought about what would happen to Sakura, Hinata, and his other comrades…and he made his decision. “I could,” the boy whispered, looking up into Horse’s mask covered face, “I’ll it, I don’t like the idea of killing, especially when an enemy is helpless…but to protect my village, and those precious to me?…I can.” Ibiki smiled. “Then you just ed your first test, Naruto,” he said.

“Huh?” Neko knelt next to the confused boy. “We ANBU are often called emotionless machines, whose only purpose is to kill,” she said, “And sometimes people are right about that. There have been real monsters who came out of ANBU, people like Uchiha Itachi to name an example.” “Uchiha…” Naruto whispered. “Later,” Ibiki interrupted, “One of the greatest enemies Konoha has to date was not only an ANBU for a time, but is also one of the Densetsu no Sannin; Orochimaru.” “Who…is that?” Naruto asked. “Orochimaru was a member of the only three man squad that was taught by Sarutobi-sama,” Eagle explained, “His teammates were Tsunade-sama, the granddaughter of the Shodai Hokage, and Jiraiyasama. Together they became known as the legendary three…until Orochimaru betrayed the village.” “Betrayed…what did he do?” Naruto asked. “He murdered shinobi, villagers…children,” Ibiki explained, “Orochimaru is obsessed with ninjutsu, and was always trying to find a way to learn more. Recently, we learned that he’s turned his eyes onto your team…in particular, Uchiha Sasuke.” Naruto’s blue eyes lit up in understanding. “Sasuke’s sharingan!” he exclaimed. “Exactly,” the scarred jounin replied, “During the second exam, he was the one who attacked your group. In the process, he placed a curse seal on Uchiha-san. Kakashi kept that information from you, though I don’t know why. Regardless, we think Orochimaru is attempting to recruit Uchiha-san for his new village, Otogakure.” “So, those Oto-nin from the exams…” Naruto muttered. “Were acting on his orders,” Neko finished. “The one who advanced has vanished, presumably for training, and the one Aburame-san crippled is in the hospital. We couldn’t interrogate either one about Orochimaru’s plans…so we went with the third option.” Here, she stood, and motioned to the table behind her. Naruto’s eyes widened as he recognized the girl from the exams. “That’s the girl Shikamaru knocked out,” he said. He turned to Ibiki. “Ibiki-sensei…does this mean…”

Ibiki nodded. “As of the end of the preliminaries, she became our prisoner,” he confirmed, “We’re going to break her, and get whatever information we can out of her. We think Orochimaru is planning an invasion at some point, and this girl could give us clues as to when that might happen.” Naruto nodded. He turned to the girl. “I think she did something to Sakura-chan while we were in the forest too,” he said, “That fuzzy-brow guy, Lee, said something about them attacking us while I was out.” “Out?” Ibiki asked. “That snake freak did something to me,” he said, “All I is getting something like a fist to the gut, and then waking up sometime the next day.” “Hmmm,” Eagle grunted, “Orochimaru might have done something about…” “Eagle!” Horse snapped. “Eh, if he was going to mention the seal, I know all about it,” Naruto replied, shocking the three ANBU. “Hey, I was the one who stopped Mizuki when he tricked me into taking the Scroll of Seals…he blabbed about it.” “Huh, I think I might pay that silver haired twit another visit sometime,” Neko growled. “I’ll bring the chainsaw,” Horse grumbled. “I’ll bring the beer.” “Back to business,” Ibiki growled, shutting the two ANBU up, “Naruto, ask Jiraiya-sensei to look at the seal tomorrow. For now, I want you to watch and learn. At some point during this interrogation, I may ask you to help out. Other than that, I want you to watch and learn.” Naruto nodded. “Yes, Ibiki-sensei,” he said. He walked over to a stool on one side of the room, hopping on it and observing the proceedings. Neko walked over to the slumbering girl, pulling out a kunai. “One of the first things about interrogating an enemy prisoner is to keep them off balance,” she explained. Taking the kunai, she started slicing through the girl’s clothing. “Standard procedure for an interrogation, regardless if the prisoner is male or female, is to strip them of all clothing.” “This can devastate a kunoichi’s will,” Ibiki explained, “One of the greatest fears all kunoichi have isn’t so much the torture, but rape.” “Rape!?!” Naruto exclaimed.

“Relax kid,” Eagle spoke up, as he wheeled a cart over to the table. Resting on the cart were a set of senbon needles, a set of rings and bells, and a piece of paper. “Ibiki-taicho forbids the I.T. division from raping captured kunoichi. Doing that usually leads to the girls going catatonic and unable to render the information.” “…huh?” “He means they lose their minds and can’t talk,” Horse explained, “Forgive Eagle. He likes to speak in big words.” “Keep it up, and I’ll have a few little words for you…” “Focus!” Ibiki growled. “As for rape…most of the other nations do rape female prisoners. The Tsuchikage is famous for his torturing of enemy kunoichi…and universally hated for it.” Neko finished slicing away the girl’s clothing, leaving her pale skin bare to the room. “After an enemy is stripped, we search them for concealed weapons, poisons, and explosive tags,” she said, pulling on a set of rubber gloves. “We’d usually do this with the girl awake, but the struggles can get annoying.” Naruto gulped as he watched the woman penetrate the unconscious girl’s pussy with her fingers, while Eagle and horse searched her hair and mouth. “Girl’s a tricky one,” Eagle said, pulling a small role of razor wire from the girls raven locks. “Found the wire, and a cyanide pill inside it.” “No false teeth,” Horse said, “No caps either. Guess she was never told about body and cavity checks.” Neko finished her examination, pulling her fingers from the girls cunt. “Nothing in that one,” she said, “Turn her over.” Ibiki motioned to Naruto. “Naruto, come here,” he said, “I want you to do this last check.” Naruto gulped, but hopped down and walked forward. Neko handed him a set of gloves, which he put on. He leapt a little as a cold goo was poured onto his hands. “We don’t want to damage her,” Neko said, “Be gentle, but thorough. Don‘t be fast, or you could miss something.” Naruto turned, watching as the two male ANBU flipped the girl over, revealing her firm backside to the blonde’s gaze. He briefly felt a surge in his face, but forced it down, as he stared at the girls ass.

“It’s a nice one, huh kid?” Ibiki chuckled, causing Naruto to blush and the three ANBU to laugh, “You can ire it more later. Right now we need to finish the cavity check, and then interrogate this girl.” Naruto nodded. “Y-yes…sensei,” he said, walking forward. He slowly raised his hands up and over the rounded globes, pausing for a brief moment. Then, with a sigh, he placed his hands down. The girl’s skin was warm, and surprisingly smooth to touch. Naruto enjoyed it for a few seconds, before using his left hand to separate the two cheeks. He stared at the pink rosebud that till now had been hidden by the girl’s ass, and he gulped again. “You can do it kid,” Horse said, “, she could be hiding an explosive tag inside her ass. You have to find it if its there.” Naruto nodded, placing his index finger at the puckered hole. He nearly jumped as he felt the girl’s muscles twitch at the . “She…twitched,” he said, looking at his new sensei. “Responsive in the anal region,” Ibiki said, “That could prove useful during her breaking.” Naruto nodded, not sure what he meant. Turning back to the nude girl, he firmed up his resolve. With a steady push, he slipped his finger inside the Oto kunoichi’s rectum. “Its...warm,” he said, as he moved his finger further inside. “Kinda…smooth too. And tight, it feels like she might crush my finger.” Neko shook her head while Horse and Eagle chuckled, and Ibiki snorted. “Just finish checking her ass, Naruto-kun,” Neko said, “After that, we’ll wake her up and start the interrogation. Naruto nodded, twisting his finger around inside the girl’s ass. After a few minutes, he pulled out, and looked at Neko. “She doesn’t have anything up there,” he said, frowning, “Doesn’t seem like a good place to put anything either…kinda gross.” “You’d be surprised,” Neko said, “Courier ninja often hide important documents all over their bodies, including in their asses. Regular samurai and simple thugs rarely check that out.” “We shinobi know better than to leave anything to chance,” Ibiki replied. “Now, before we wake her up, I want to ask you something Naruto.” “Yes sensei?” he asked, turning to his new teacher. “I want to hear you come up with some ideas for breaking this girl,” the tall man said, “You’re skill with

pranks demonstrates the ability to ‘think outside the box’. Often, we break enemy ninja with standard treatments…beatings, whippings, hot pokers and the like.” Naruto looked ill. “I know, it does sound horrible,” Ibiki said, “For years, I’ve been trying to change that, but to date I have yet to find a way that works. I figure a fresh mind might help. So, given what you know about this girl…how would you break her spirit?” Naruto frowned, then turned to the girl. “I guess…I should treat this like I was planning for a prank, right?” he asked. Ibiki nodded. “If you want to think of it like that, then yes,” the scarred jounin replied. Neko giggled as Naruto’s face took on a scrunched up, serious look. *Kawiii!* she thought. Naruto looked over at the tray with the needles and bells. “Those were her’s, right?” he asked, looking over at Eagle. “Yeah,” the masked man replied, “The tags were standard concussion style explosives, and the senbon were Ame no Kuni make - top grade. The only unusual things were the bells. There are some small seal indents on them that allow her to cast genjutsu after throwing them.” Naruto nodded. “That’s what she was doing to Shikamaru,” he muttered, “All of these Oto nins use sound in some way…” his face scrunched up again, and the group stared as he began mumbling to himself. After a few minutes, Naruto looked up. “Okay,” he said, “I think I have an idea.” oOoOoOo It was cold. She didn’t understand why it was cold. It hadn’t been cold when she was called down to her match. Hell, it’d been almost uncomfortably hot since she’d first walked into the kami-forsaken village. “Wakey wakey,” a voice came, penetrating the darkness. Slowly, she opened her eyes, squinting at the bright light that was shining in her face. She shook her head, trying to clear the fog that was clouding her thoughts, as she tried to take stock of her situation. “Where am I?” she asked, finding her voice. She heard several breaths in the room she was in, and she

tried to stand up and see who was there. When her body failed to heed her commands, she knew something was very wrong indeed. She was sitting in a chair with a wire mesh seat, and her legs were strapped to the front with metal clamps. Her arms were raised up and bent backwards, over the head of the chair, and she felt some kind of rough rope circling her wrists. She tried to pull them forward, only to be rewarded with a rubbing against her womanhood. She looked down, dreading the idea of what she would see. Her fears were confirmed; she was stark naked. “What’s going on!?!” she shouted, “Who are you, and why have you brought me here!?! This is kidnapping!” “Actually, its an interrogation, girl,” a rough voice said, its owner stepping into the light. She frowned as she recognized the man from the first exam. “You…you had better release me right now!” she growled, “My master will not let you get away with this!” “If you mean Orochimaru, then he probably would, actually,” the man replied, surprising the bound girl. “I didn’t get the chance to tell you kids what my job is when I’m not testing chuunin hopefuls. Let me correct that.” He leaned forward, putting his face right in front of hers. “My name is Morino Ibiki, head of the ANBU Interrogation and Torture department.” The girl’s eyes widened, and she trembled slightly. “We know that Orochimaru is the leader of Otogakure,” he continued, “And we know he has an…interest in Uchiha Sasuke. What we want to know is why, and what Orochimaru is planning for the final exams? You, being the only Oto shinobi who’s both present and coherent, are going to tell us. Cooperate, and I’ll see if your life can be spared. Konoha does have a few laws that allow for that.” The girl frowned, before spitting in his face. She smirked at his disgusted look, before speaking. “Tsuchi Kin, shinobi registration number 756-1827B. Genin, age 14,” she said, “That’s all you’ll get from me, bastards. I’ve been trained to resist genjutsu and torture, and I have a natural immunity to sodium pentothal. Do your worst, and I’ll just laugh.” Ibiki frowned, before pulling a hankerchief from his pocket and wiping the spittle from his face. “Oh, I think my new apprentice can change your mind about that, Kin-chan,” he said, smirking at her growl from the familiar use of her name.

Another figure stepped into the light, and Kin gaped at who it was. “The loudmouth from the first exam!?!” she exclaimed, “If I wasn’t tied up and naked I’d be laughing!” Naruto frowned at the girl, before walking over and pulling a scuba mask from a rack near by. “I’ve earned a reputation as one of the greatest pranksters in all of the village,” he spoke, surprising the girl with his casual tone, “Part of my genius is that my pranks are all about irony. My dream is to become Hokage, so one day…I took some paint, some brushes, and I tagged the monument of our villages leaders.” Kin gaped at him. “One time, because I hate perverts, and I knew that there were some in the ANBU department, I snuck in and pasted pictures of naked girls in the ladies masks, and guys in the mens.” A trio of growls came from the darkness, and he turned and smiled. “Sorry…but you gotta it, it was original!” Another series of growls was his only response. “Anyway,” Naruto continued, looking at the naked girl again, “Ibiki-sensei asked me to think up a way to break you…your master did something to my teammate, and you hurt Sakura-chan. So, I figured I’d take my pranking skills and apply it here.” Kin smirked. “Torture isn’t a prank, jerk-off,” she replied, “Making me laugh isn’t going to break me.” Naruto smirked. “Irony can be the best torture of all,” he replied, “You’re from the ‘Sound’ village. So, sound is how you’ll break.” With that, he slipped the mask on her, making sure the straps were good and tight. The mask covered her entire face, leaving her mouth open for the stream of curses she let out. “You fucking pig! When I get loose I’m going to cut your balls off and use them for my new bells!” she shouted. “I hope you like polka,” Naruto replied, flipping a lever. Kin’s eyes widened as she was flipped upside down, and she let out a sharp scream as her upper body was suddenly submersed in ice cold water. Neko walked forward, staring as the girl’s body thrashed in the chair. “I can see how cold water will shock her,” she said, “But how is this ironic.” “Sound is where the irony is,” Naruto replied, “I once hid in the Kodama Lake from you guys after I put

hot peppers in your coffee mixes. I was under water, but I could hear you speaking. As I got older, I trained my ears to understand what you were saying.” “So, since she’s an Oto kunoichi,” Eagle said, walking forward. “Her ears are probably better than Kiba’s,” Naruto replied, “And who doesn’t hate polka?” He walked over to the water proof boom-box that Ibiki had brought in, pressing play, and then turning the volume to max. With a few quick movements, the music player was lowered into the small tub, as the girl’s thrashing renewed. The muffled strains of a polka march could be heard rising from the water, and the group collectively shivered. “You have a sick mind kid,” Horse muttered as he watched the girl squirm in her bonds. “I know,” Naruto replied. After about five minutes, Naruto hit the lever again, and the girl was rotated out of the water. She gasped and panted, her tits shaking as she shivered from the cold. Naruto pulled the mask off her, and he smiled. “What? You don’t like ‘Roll Out the Barrel’?” he asked. “I’m sure twenty more repeats and you’ll love it!” “Y-y-y-you…fu-ck-k-k-ing bas-s-s-st…ard,” she growled out, her teeth chattering from her ordeal. “What is Orochimaru planning?” he asked, “Tell me, and we can get you out of this. He’s not worth any more of this stuff.” “K-ki-kiss…my…ass!” she slurred. “It’s a nice one, so that wouldn’t be too unpleasant,” Naruto absently replied, “But I’ve got more for you if you don’t talk. Don’t think polka is all I came up with to break you.” Kin just growled. Naruto sighed, before slipping the mask over her head again. “Eagle, is the hot wax ready?” Ibiki asked. “Candles are lit and the wax is melted, Ibiki-taicho,” came the reply. “Naruto-kun, flip her,” the scarred jounin said. Kin’s eyes widened behind her mask as Naruto put his hand on the switch again. “Sorry, no time for requests,” the blonde boy said, “But, don’t worry! The CD has five hours worth of

polka on it! You won’t be bored!” Kin could do nothing but scream as she was flipped into the icy water again. oOoOoOo Jiraiya shuddered as Naruto described what had been done to the prisoner that following morning. “Torture by polka and cold water,” Jiraiya muttered, “Damn kid…that’s just…damn.” Naruto nodded. “Ibiki-sensei did ask me to be ‘creative’ with my ideas on how to break her,” he said, frowning. “I don’t like doing that stuff, but I won’t let this Orochimaru guy do anything to the village.” Jiraiya nodded. “Its never a good thing,” the wizened pervert replied, “As ninja, we do the things most ‘respectable’ people would find barbaric and cruel. Nobles frown on us, and samurai think of us as little more than thugs…but the fact is, we’re the ones who give up the most to protect the way of life that they treasure.” The old sage knelt down next to the blond boy. “We walk in shadow, and sometimes let that shadow rule us…but we must always that we do this for our homes, our people, and the one’s whom we love. If you keep that in your mind kid, then you’ll grow into a fine shinobi…and a decent human being.” Naruto smiled brightly, and Jiraiya was forced to quell a surge of emotion in his heart. *He’s just like the both of them,* he thought, *As dedicated and caring as Minato…as kind, yet ruthless as Kushina. He’s…going to be great.* “Now, we’ve got a lot of work to do,” the toad sage said, “Come on. First, we’re going to see what my ‘old friend’ did to your seal, and then we’re going to get you ready for that Hyuuga boy. I’ve got a few things that could help you out on that…and one of them might even be useful in your lessons with Ibikikun later.” Naruto scowled. “We still have to break that Kin girl,” the orange clad boy said, “Ibiki-sensei said that he and Neko-sempai were going to keep her awake the whole day, but that she’d still have some fight left in her.” “Sleep deprivation’s a basic interrogation method,” Jiraiya said, walking towards a nearby stream, the blond boy in tow, “It’s not very reliable on its own, but it does help to weaken a prisoner’s resolve. If they’re tired, they tend not to think straight, and might blab something useful without realizing it.” Naruto nodded. “Kin did blab a few bad words during the…interrogation,” he said, “I don’t think she liked getting hot wax dripped on her butt.” Jiraiya stumbled, before looking at the boy. “Hot and cold treatment?” he chuckled. “Was that your

idea, or Ibiki’s?” “Mine,” Naruto said. Jiraiya shook his head. “Kid, you’re going to be a natural in the Interrogation and Torture department,” he muttered, “Though I hope you don’t grow to like it.” Naruto shuddered. “If I ever do, then I’ll quit as a ninja,” he said, “I wouldn’t be worthy of my nindo if I ever did grow to like torturing people.” “Good.” oOoOoOo “I swear, I ache in places that should never ache,” Naruto groaned as he walked into Ibiki’s office that evening, the scarred jounin arching an eyebrow at the limping blond. “Jiraiya-sensei was rough on you, huh?” he asked. “Ero-sennin’s nuts!” the boy shouted, drawing some chuckles from his new sensei. “What’s so funny?” “Eh, Mikoto-chan said the same thing after one of sensei’s little ‘training sessions’,” he replied, “It didn’t help that she’d been wearing white clothes that day…water walking while dodging shuriken can get a little tricky, and VERY revealing.” Naruto gaped. “Sasuke’s mom? In wet clothes!?!” he whispered. “I think Minato and I both needed blood transfusions that day,” Ibiki continued, “Mikoto-chan…was very well formed.” A light blush graced the bridge of the scarred man’s nose. Naruto frowned. “Why is it all my sensei’s are perverts?” he grumbled. “There’s nothing wrong with being a pervert,” Ibiki replied, finishing up some paperwork, “The thing is, if you act on those feelings just for your own pleasure, then you become a monster. We may be interrogating this Kin girl while she’s naked, but we’re not getting any pleasure out of it. If you were, I’d kick you out of this office right now.” Naruto shook his head. “I don’t think I could get pleasure from torturing someone,” he replied. Ibiki shook his head. “It depends on the nature of the torture,” he said, “Ever heard of bondage or shibari?”

Naruto frowned, but nodded. “I know they teach shibari at the academy, but only to the kunoichi,” he said, “I asked Sakura-chan about it one time, but all she did was blush and deck me one.” Ibiki chuckled. “I’ll have to have Anko come in and teach you about it sometime,” he said, “She’s the village’s shibari mistress…and she LOVES her work.” Naruto shuddered. “That creepy examiner lady?” he asked, “I still shake every time I her licking blood off my cheek!” Ibiki nodded. “She’s…a little quirky,” he replied, “But she’s also just under me in torture and interrogation skills. I talked to her last night, after you left…she thought the polka was a nice touch.” Naruto smiled. “Really? It was that good an idea?” he asked. “The prisoner started shuddering when we pumped the music into her cell last night,” Ibiki said, standing up and motioning for Naruto to follow. “Neko said she’s been reacting like she’s been getting dunked every time the song re-starts. We’ve had her on a treill almost all day, running as the song’s been playing…she might not be ready to break, but she’ll probably reveal a little bit just to get the music shut off.” Naruto grinned. “Dang…the tune kinda grows on you after a while,” he said. “Like a fungus,” his sensei smirked. oOoOoOo Kin moaned as her legs continued to pump up and down, the treill’s belt forcing her to run at a steady five miles per hour. Normally this wouldn’t be a problem for a kunoichi like her; she’d been trained to run at ten mph for long distances and longer periods. She’d only been on this treill for about seven hours, and under normal circumstances, she’d be able to go for at least another four or five hours easily. Under normal circumstances that is. The damned music started up again, and the girl whimpered as she felt the phantom cold surge over her aching nipples, her breasts bouncing as she continued her run. Sweat poured down her naked body, seeming to chill her even more. They’d played the song in her cell all night, splashing her with cold water every time it looked like she was starting to fall asleep. A few times the ANBU Neko had come in, giving her a quick series of spankings and forcing her to sit on the uncomfortable wire mesh chair she’d been given.

Dark bags now highlighted her brown eyes, and her ass sported a redness that didn’t seem to want to fade. The soreness seemed to intensify her fatigue, only a few short breaks for water allowing her to recover some strength. Neko and Eagle stood by the machine, randomly altering the system and forcing more strain on the young kunoichi. “Set the incline at nine,” Neko said, “She’s been on flat lands for about an hour now, so a nice steep mountain would probably be a welcome change.” “A different polka tune would be good too,” Eagle muttered, “I’m going to have that song stuck in my head for weeks now.” Kin groaned as she felt the treill’s front section rise, her calves and thighs straining to keep the pace the machine was set at even as she used her shackled arms to remain standing. “Notsohighnotsohighnotsohigh,” she whimpered, Neko and Eagle looking at her sweat soaked face, her doe brown eyes seeming to plead with her captors. “Tell us what Orochimaru is planning, and we’ll lower it,” Eagle replied, “A small trade…you get to run a nice flat path, and we get to save our village. Its fair, right?” Kin shook her head, her legs stumbling as she tried to keep her balance. “I…can’t!” she growled, “I…won’t…betray…” “Girl, you’ve been betrayed already,” came Ibiki’s voice, the scarred man and the orange clad boy walking into the room, “If Orochimaru was going to rescue you he’d have done so by now…instead, you’re still in our ‘tender’ graces. Things can and will get a lot worse if you don’t start talking.” Naruto walked up to the girl, looking up into her strained, tear-soaked face. “I came up with some ‘nonpainful’ methods to break you,” he said, “But…even I know that sometimes you have to use pain. I came up with some painful methods to, and they’re also pretty ironic. Tell us what we need to know, and you won’t have to go through them. I don’t want to hurt you…but to protect my village and those who are precious to me, I will.” Kin growled, even as her legs continued to burn, and her tits ached from being shaken around from her ‘jog’. She hawked back…and spat in the boy’s face. Neko and Eagle growled, but a hand from Ibiki stayed them from attacking the running girl. Naruto frowned, wiping the girl’s spittle from his face, his blue eyes imive as he stared at the girl. “Ibiki-sensei?” he asked, looking over at his new teacher, “I don’t think she wants to talk. I’m…still not

comfortable about this next bit…” Ibiki nodded. “I wasn’t going to have you do it anyway, Naruto-kun,” he replied, “Neko will do it, but I want you to watch closely. It was your idea after all.” Naruto nodded, turning his eyes back to the sweaty and naked Kin. She was surprised to see an almost…apologetic…look in his blue orbs. “Irony…is the best torture,” was all he said. Neko quickly lowered the incline on the treill, even as Eagle set the machine to slow down. Kin collapsed, groaning in relief as her legs were finally allowed to rest. Her head started drooping, her exhaustion from being dunked and kept awake all night, as well as being made to run, started catching up with her. “None of that now!” Eagle shouted, hurling a bucket of ice cold water on the girl, drawing a distressed shriek from her. Neko quickly moved over to her, unshackling her arms and allowing Eagle to take one side while she took the other. The pair dragged the limp girl over to a metallic frame. It was little more than two pipes standing upright, while two more were welded perpendicular to them - one across the top, and the other across the middle. The pair of ANBU forced the naked girl against the middle pole back first, spreading her legs and strapping them to the vertical poles. Her arms were spread in a similar fashion, while a strap circled her waste and bound her to the middle pole. “Has Horse finished with those new seals yet?” Ibiki asked, turning to Neko. “He said it’d be about another hour when I last asked him, taicho,” she replied, “That was about twenty minutes before you walked in, so we still have a bit of a wait.” Kin tried to ignore what her two captors were saying, instead taking the few precious moments to breath and calm herself. She had to it, she was surprised that thre had been no actual ‘pain’ during her captivity per se; sure, the dunking had been jarring, and the hot wax on her ass stung, and that damn polka tune was grating on the nerves…but real pain? There hadn’t been any. *Tayuya-sempai plays rougher games all the time,* she thought, as the three ANBU discussed things out of her ear shot, *But…this kid…* She cast a wary eye on the blond boy, who was busy reading over a scroll of some kind. *He can’t have really come up with these…torture methods…can he? He’s…he seems…to pure!*

She heard a scraping, and she turned to see the horse masked ANBU walk into the room. “I finished up the seals, Ibiki-taicho!” he said, wheeling a cart into the room. “Got to say, the R’n’D department was pretty curious about these…I think they’re gonna want the originals for study.” Ibiki nodded. “After she spills, we’ll turn them over,” he said, “It’s a fairly ingenious idea. Orochimaru may be a sick fuck, but he does come up with some brilliant creations.” Horse nodded, wheeling the cart over to the naked girl. “Alright, Kin-chan,” he said, patting the girl on her head and drawing a growl in response. “Naruto-kun came up with the basic idea for this next round, and we played around with it a bit…talk, and we can stop this. You can get some sleep, and we’ll even talk to Sandaime-sama about letting you live. Pretty fair deal, really.” Naruto looked over at the cart. “How are we gonna use them on her if she doesn’t talk, anyway?” he asked. Neko sighed, walking over and kneeling in front of the curious boy. “That’s where things will get kind of…messy, Naruto-kun,” she replied, “Let’s see if she talks first…” “KISS MY ASS!” the bound girl shouted, thrashing in her restraints and causing her breasts to shake. “Go ahead and cut me, burn me…hell, fucking rape me! I WON’T BREAK!” Ibiki frowned, walking up to the girl and slapping her. The girl gasped, and then turned her hate filled eyes on the tall jounin. “Girl, lets get one thing straight right now,” he said, leaning forward and staring into Kin’s brown orbs, “I don’t allow rape in my prison. It may be a time-honored tradition in other nations and villages, but it makes me sick.” His hand shot up, and Kin let out a harsh cry as the scarred man grabbed and twisted her left nipple. “That being said, I have broken stronger kunoichi than you. I broke the only female member of the Kiri Shinobigatana Nananin Shu. She’s a slave of the Fire Lord now, and our lord love’s his shibari. She’s quite flexible, so he can experiment to his hearts content.” Kin’s eyes widened, her breath hitching in her throat. She growled, trying to shake off the offending hand. “So…some Mist slut…squealed,” she panted, “I’m…Oto!…We…don’t break!” Ibiki sighed. “Horse, get too it. I want her broken before the nights through.” Horse nodded. “We’ll need to prep her some before we start,” he said, looking at the tuft of brown hair covering the girl’s soft pussy. “The seal tag works best on bare skin. I’ll also need some ice and a few other items.” “I’ll get them,” Eagle said, “Need a razor and some cream?”

“Yeah,” the other male ANBU said, “And some aftershave…get the bottle from my locker.” Kin’s eyes bugged at the horse masked man’s words. “I use a really harsh style. It might loosen her tongue enough that we won’t actually have to get serious.” “Doubt it,” Neko muttered. “On it,” Eagle said, vanishing from the room with a quick shunshin. Naruto blinked. “Umm,” he started, “I…have a…question.” Ibiki smiled. “Go ahead and ask, Naruto-kun,” he said, “, you’re here to learn how to interrogate and break enemy ninja. There’s no such thing as a stupid question.” Naruto nodded. “It’s just that…Eagle-sempai used shunshin no jutsu just now, right?” The adults nodded. “Why did he do that? The door’s right there.” He pointed to the door, which had been only a few feet from Eagle’s previous position. The three adults and one prisoner gawked for a few seconds, before the adults found themselves tasting the floor, while the naked girl slumped in her bonds. “Okay…maybe I was wrong,” Ibiki grumbled. Eagle returned a few moments later, carrying a bucket with ice and a few other things in it. “You use that stuff from the Inuzuka clan Horse?” the bird faced ANBU asked, “Damn man…you know they like it because it helps them train their noses right? That’s why its so strong…” “What can I say?” Horse replied, pulling the bottle out of the bucket, as well as a small can of shaving cream, a pair of scissors, and a small razor. “I like the sting.” Kin started thrashing again, her breasts bouncing as she tried to free herself. “You keep that blade away from me, bastards!” she shouted, “Perverts! I won’t let you…” “And how are you going to stop us, girl?” Neko asked, slapping the naked girl’s ass. “You’re the one restrained, and we’ve got carte blanche to break you. You want us to stop? Tell us what Orochimaru is planning!” “I…I won’t!” Kin shuddered, “I…you don’t…scare me!” “It’s plain to see that we do,” Ibiki replied, “And we’re going to scare you even more.” He turned to his new apprentice. “Naruto-kun!” The blond boy leapt to his feet. “Yes, sensei?”

“I want you…to perform the shaving,” the scarred man replied. Naruto blushed at that. “Me?” he squeaked, “Shave her? B-but I…I’ve never…” “Think of it as practice for when you do,” Neko replied, “Just use the scissors first to trim the hairs down…” “NO! KEEP BACK! DON’T YOU FUCKING TOUCH ME!” Kin interrupted, continuing to thrash in her frame, panting and sweating as she strained against her bonds. “…then use the cream to soften her whiskers, and slide the razor against them to take them off,” the female ANBU continued, ignoring the brunette’s cries. “Be careful not to cut her, but get the hairs off.” “If you need to tighten her skin a bit to shave properly, stick your fingers in her pussy and pull against her lips,” Ibiki said, “Not only will this let you get her bare fast, but it’ll help to weaken her resolve.” “YOU KEEP YOUR FILTHY HANDS OFF MY PUSSY, YOU BLOND FREAK!” the girl shouted. Naruto gulped, but nodded. “Umm, if I need help?” he asked. “Just take your time, Naruto-kun,” Horse said, setting a short stool in front of Kin’s trembling cunt. “It’s not a race…it’s more like trimming a bonsai tree. Patience is the key.” Naruto nodded, trembling slightly as he picked up the scissors that Horse offered him, sitting on the stool and gazing at the struggling girl’s pussy. The girl was beautiful, almost as pretty as Sakura-chan. Naruto, under any other circumstance, would have likely flown backwards with a massive nosebleed caused by being so close to a naked girl. Even his Oiroke no jutsu was created mostly from looking at old hentai magazines rather than actual girls. He stared for a few moments at Kin’s trembling cunt, before sighing. As much as he hated the idea…he was an ANBU trainee now. He had a job to do. “Stay still!” he ordered the shaking girl, “If you keep squirming like this then I might cut you down here. You’ve got a pretty body, and I’d hate to see it damaged.” Kin would’ve blushed at his compliment, if she hadn’t been so terrified at the moment. Still, the gleaming blades of the tool in Naruto’s hands caught her attention, and his words struck a cord. With a shuddering sigh, she stilled. “Get your jollies from this, sicko,” she grumbled, “It’ll be as close to a willing girl as you’re ever going to

get!” Naruto’s breath hitched at that. He paused, before turning his eyes up to the nude girl’s. Kin almost gasped at the depth of…pain…she saw in his crystal blue eyes. “Y’know…you’re probably right,” he muttered, “A lot of people in this village…they see me as a monster.” The ANBU present all tensed at the dead tone of his voice. “I…I’ve never actually known real love. I’m an orphan, and I’m cursed with something no one should ever have to deal with…” Kin found herself caught in his words, almost feeling the emotional pain the boy was keeping bottled up inside. Deep inside, she could almost…sympathize…with her young torturer; it was as if he’d lived a life far worse than either herself or Tayuya-sempai. *Who is this boy?* she wondered. “I don’t…I don’t know if anyone could love me,” Naruto said, his voice taking a hard edge, “But…even if that’s the case, I’ll love everyone, and I’ll protect them! I will be Hokage one day! And I’ll start protecting my home right now, by making you talk!” He moved the scissors over Kin’s dark pubes…and started snipping away. Kin trembled as the boy started divesting her of her last covering, baring her pink lips to the room and the gazes of the four adults present. She whimpered slightly as he started rubbing the shaving cream on her, before slipping a finger inside her tunnel, crooking in and pulling it out slightly. She groaned as he started scraping the razor across her sensitive skin, feeling her body begin to react to the subtle vibrations caused by his scraping of her mound, and the impromtu massaging of her inner folds as he probed her while removing her lower hairs. After what felt like an eternity, the blond boy stood up, stepping back and allowing Neko to observe his work. “Nicely done, Naruto-kun,” she said, running her own fingers along Kin’s newly denuded pussy and causing the girl to moan. “You even got the hairs near her asshole too.” She looked at him. “A natural at interrogation, and a natural at shaving too. If you get a girl whose into bondage, you’re going to make her one very happy woman.” “Huh?” he asked. “Later, kid,” Horse said, “I’ll tell you about it later.” He walked forward, picking up the bottle of aftershave and splashing a few drops on his hand. He turned to the panting prisoner, noting the slightly dazed look in her doe eyes. “Last chance before we get serious girl. Tell us what that snake bastard is doing, and we’ll stop this.”

Kin groaned. “Nooo….” she whispered, her pussy still tingling from Naruto’s istrations. Horse sighed. “You asked for it,” he muttered, slapping his aftershave covered hand against her sensitive mound. “AIEEEEEEEEE!” the girl screamed, her eyes coming alive as she started thrashing once more. Naruto watched as her tits bounced up and down during her struggles. “IT BURNS! IT BURNS!” “It’s aftershave…its supposed to burn,” Neko replied, “Be thankful we decided to shave you girl…the last kunoichi we had in here we waxed instead.” The three men collectively winced at the memory, while Naruto merely looked confused. Horse moved over to the tray, pulling a set of needles from a small tub that rested on it. “Naruto-kun, grab the bells and the rings from the tray please,” he asked, sitting on the stool. Naruto nodded, walking over and picking up the silver balls. “M-my…my bells…” Kin whimpered, her pussy still burning from the aftershave. “We studied the genjutsu seals you had engraved on them,” Horse explained, “Pretty ingenious strategy. Most genjutsu s are strickly long range fighters. With these bells, you can be mid or even close range while still casting your illusions.” “We had our Research and Development department play around with them a bit,” Eagle said, “We asked them to follow along with Naruto-kun’s idea that irony is the best torture. So…now you get a taste of your own medicine. The seals will react to your chakra alone, so only you will see, hear, and feel the effects.” “Nothing worse than your own techniques being used on you,” Ibiki said, sitting on a nearby chair. “Now, don’t think that the bells alone are the only part of this session…” Horse chuckled. “The bells are only one facet of it,” he said, holding up the senbon in his hand, “The big part of this…is giving you some new jewelery.” He reached up, pinching her left nipple. He started to twist and massage it, forcing it to become erect. Kin gasped and groaned, her eyes wide in fear as she realized what he had planned. “NO!” she shouted, “NO! NOT THAT!” “Oh yes, that,” Neko responded as Horse placed the tip of the needle at the base of her nipple. “That and more to come.”

With that, Horse slid the needle in…and through the hardened mound. Kin howled, her body shaking as Horse sawed the needle in and out of her sore nipple. Her eyes were wide but unseeing, her mind clouded over with pain. After what seemed like a year, Horse pulled the needle out of her reddened teat. He made a quick motion to Naruto, signaling for one of the bells. Naruto slid the bell onto the small silver ring before handing it to his new sempai, the horse masked man sliding the catch through the new hole in Kin’s breast and snapping it shut. A few quick hand seals later, and his hand was covered in green tinted chakra. He ed it over Kin’s sore tit, the new hole closing around the metal, healing as the chakra reinforced her body. “Ohhhhh,” Kin groaned, her body sweaty and trembling as her head lolled from side to side. After a few moments, she regained her faculties enough to stare at her new…jewelery. “You…sick…fucks…” she whimpered, her tit still aching from this violation. “We’re ANBU Interrogation and Torture,” Eagle said, sitting next to Ibiki, “We’re paid to be sick fucks.” “And we get worse,” Horse replied, picking up another needle. “Now, we can do this again, or you can talk, Kin-chan. What’s it going to be?” Kin shook her head, tears leaking from her eyes. “I…won’t…” “Then we move on to tit number two,” Horse said, shoving the needle in. Kin howled again, squirming as Horse repeated his previous actions on her right nipple. A few minutes later, and a matching nipple ring adorned her right tit, a pair of bells now dangling from their new homes. “You’ll be popular at Christmas time now, Kin-chan,” Neko joked, walking up and flicking on of her bells, causing her to whimper even as the bell tinkled. “Bi…itch…” the distressed girl groaned. “The seal,” Ibiki spoke up, “Have Naruto apply it.” Naruto looked over as Neko pulled the tag that had laid on the cart. “Charge the tag with your chakra, Naruto-kun,” the female ANBU said, “Once you feel that its full, press the tag against her pussy…” “WHAT!?!” the naked girl cried out. “…but be sure to leave her clit uncovered,” Neko continued. “Um, what does her ‘clit’ look like?” he asked, “I…I never studied girls that hard when making my Oiroke no jutsu.”

Neko smiled behind her mask. “Look here,” she said, kneeling next to Kin’s pussy, the brown haired girl struggling in her bonds. Neko reached up, parting Kin’s lower lips with one hand, while she pointed to a small bundle of tissue on the top of the girls pink pussy. “This little bundle of nerves is her clit,” the purple haired woman explained, “For girls, its usually a source of sexual pleasure. Stimulate this and most girls will just melt.” Naruto’s eyes were as wide as saucers. “So, I need to leave that alone?” he asked, “It’s so small…I’d have probably missed it anyway.” “Better to be sure,” Neko said, “This next…torture…has to be done just right. Mess it up and we’ll have to go with the messier techniques.” Kin and Naruto both gulped. “Okay,” Naruto said, picking up the white paper, focusing his chakra into it. Kin’s eyes widened as the markings on the tag glowed, dimly at first, before turning red and glowing brightly in the darkened room. Naruto walked forward, kneeling in front of the trembling girl. “Nooooo….” Kin whimpered. “You were the one who wouldn’t talk,” Naruto replied, pressing the tag to the shaking girl’s cunt. Kin was surprised at the sensation. She’d been prepared for just about anything…buring, itching, shocking, even cold. Instead, the feeling was…pleasant. Like a gentle breeze blowing across her lower regions, soothing and stimulating at the same time. She sighed, slumping slightly in her bonds, even as Naruto stared at the sight. “Ummm, is she supposed to react like that?” he asked. Ibiki chuckled, one eyebrow raised in surprise. “No, not really,” he said, “Seems like you surprised us once again, my new student. Looks like your chakra…is a mild aphrodisiac.” “A wha…” the blond boy asked. “It means your chakra can make girls feel good,” Neko said, blushing slightly behind her mask. “When you do get a girl, make sure you give her massages with your hands covered in chakra…I think you’ll both like the results.” *And whoever the lucky girl is will probably drain you dry, kid,* she added in her thoughts. Naruto shrugged. “Okay…whatever that means,” he muttered, pulling the tag away (with a disappointed

moan from the naked girl. Horse chuckled. “Well, who wants to do the honors?” he asked Ibiki stood up. “I will,” he said, walking forward while his hands flashed through a quick four seal sequence. Inu, saru, hebi, usagi. “Ninpou: Heki Kouchou no jutsu,” he muttered, placing a blue glowing hand against Kin’s naked back, pressing between her shoulder blades. Kin gasped, feeling her chakra start to surge through her, her new nipple rings drawing it from her chest and sliding it into the bells. A low ringing started echoing through the chamber…and Kin started to moan. “What’s she seeing?” Ibiki asked. Horse chuckled. “It’s more like what she’s feeling,” he said, “The auditory genjutsu matrix is bringing her most erotic memory to the forefront of her mind. Her chakra is being used to hyper-stimulate that memory, causing her arousal to increase. Basically…she’s feeling herself get fucked senseless, without actually being fucked.” Naruto frowned. “But, isn’t that…” “It’s her own memory, Naruto-kun,” Eagle interrupted. “We’re not making her feel it…she’s already felt it. What we are doing is making her relive it.” “And that’s were the seal you put on her cunt comes into play,” Ibiki said, ignoring the displeased grunt from Neko, “The seal will keep her from actually coming…” As they spoke, Kin’s moans started to take a desperate edge, and she started shaking in her bonds again, her hips thrusting forward against some unseen lover. “See? We’ll leave her like this for a little while, and then we’ll see if she talks. The irony of this? Its her own pleasure and bells that’s going to break her.” Naruto nodded, smirking slightly. “That’s…one heck of a prank,” he chuckled. “Yeah,” Ibiki grinned. oOoOoOo *PleaseletmecumIneeditpleaseletthisstopohKamipleasemoremoremoremoremore,* Kin thought, her body sweating and under the torturous assault of her sexual memories. “KAI!” a voice came, penetrating her thoughts. All at once, the pleasure surging through her nipples and

pussy was gone, leaving her with the ache of non-fulfillment. She slumped in her bonds, gazing blearily at her five tormentors, moaning at the loss. “Well?” Naruto asked, “Have a nice dream?” “….bastards…” she moaned, “…so…good…bastards….” “You tell us what we want to know, and we’ll let you feel the full thing,” Neko said, walking up to the trembling girl, flicking her rock hard nipples lightly. Kin groaned at the abuse. “We could leave you under your own genjutsu for the rest of the night,” Ibiki spoke up, causing the girl’s eyes to widen in fear, “But that’d probably drive you mad. So, we have another option…” Horse held up another needle, as well as a third ring and bell. “This time…you get it in your clit girl,” he said, “And then we activate the jutsu and leave you to writhe for two hours. It’s almost dinner time, and Naruto-kun here has an early day tomorrow.” Kin groaned, slumping down in defeat. She knew she’d never withstand another round under that genjutsu. “…please…no…I’ll talk…” she whispered. Ibiki smiled. “Good girl,” he said. “…please…one thing,” the girl asked, looking up at the scarred man with pleading, tear-filled eyes. Ibiki scowled. “You’re a prisoner, not a guest,” he growled, “You don’t get requests.” “Please…let…him fuck me,” she whispered. The five interrogators stopped dead at that. “WHA….” they all asked. “You…used my memories,” she confessed, “That…pleasure…it was all him!” she motioned to the blond boy, the adults gaping at him. “What!?!” Naruto asked. “The seal…the shave…you…I’d never…felt such…pleasure,” she itted, panting and blushing from her ordeal. “That…whole time I…was under…was about you.” She looked at him. “I’ll tell you…anything I know…everything…you can do anything you want! Just please! Fuck me!” Naruto gaped, turning to Ibiki. “Sensei?” he asked, “What…umm, I think we…” he trailed off, motioning to the hyper aroused girl.

The four adults were silent for a few moments…and then Horse and Eagle busted up laughing. “Oh, now this is RICH!” Horse guffawed, slapping his knees. “Oh, Jiraiya-sama would love this for his works!” Eagle laughed, pulling a notebook from his vest. “I got to write this down. Ibiki and Neko sighed, shaking their heads. “You recruited them,” the purple haired woman said, looking at her taicho. “I know,” Ibiki groaned. He sighed, looking at Naruto. “Kid, we need to talk.” He looked at Kin. “You answer Neko’s questions like a good girl…and we’ll see what we can do.” He motioned Naruto to follow, and the pair walked out. oOoOoOo “Okay, Naruto,” the scarred jounin started, pulling a pot of coffee of its base and pouring himself a cup. “We’ve got…an issue here.” “Sensei?” the blond boy asked. “You’ve successfully broken your first enemy kunoichi,” the head of the Interrogation and Torture department said, “Once you the exams, we’ll bring you in for an intensive training course for the ANBU. Congratulations…you are now and official ANBU candidate.” Naruto smiled brightly. “YATTA!” he shouted, jumping up in joy. “Hold it!” Ibiki snapped, causing the boy to sit back down. He smirked at the contrite look on his face. “We’ve got to deal with the issue first.” Naruto frowned. “Kin?” he asked. “Yeah, Kin,” Ibiki replied. He took a sip of his coffee, enjoying the bitter liquid as it burned its way down his throat. “She’s willing to talk…but she wants you as well.” Naruto blushed. “To…fuck…me,” he whispered. “For you to fuck her,” Ibiki corrected, “She let out a slip of the tongue. She offered herself to you, to do anything you want.” The scarred man leaned forward, staring into his pupils bright blue eyes. “That provides us with an opportunity.”

“Huh?” Naruto grunted. “There’s a clause in Konoha law regarding captured ninja,” Ibiki explained. “In most cases, we kill them once they’re broken, and we’ve squeezed them dry of info. However…if one offers his or her services too the village or to a member of the village in particular, we can enact a ‘slavery’ clause.” “Slavery?” Naruto frowned, “I…” “This gives you a chance to gain a loyal follower,” Ibiki said, “Kin’s got some skills as a kunoichi, and she knows something about Orochimaru’s plans. You enact the slavery clause, and we not only get the info, we get her skills as well.” Naruto continued to frown. “But…I don’t want to…” “Its either that, or she dies Naruto,” Ibiki sighed, drawing a gasp from the blond boy. “She’s itted to being a loyal servant of our potentially greatest enemy. The best she could hope for is a quick injection of poison. Most likely, she’d be sent to the Fire Lord’s executioner, and be tortured to death.” Naruto frowned. “But…if she could be useful…” “The only way to convince the council and the Fire Lord of that is to enact the clause,” Ibiki replied. At the blonds troubled look, he sighed. “Look, it wouldn’t be the first time, or for that matter the last, that we’ve envoked this clause. The Shodai had five slaves…one of whom he went on to marry. His brother had a slave-girl from each of the five major villages, including this one! The Aburame clan head, Shibi, has two slaves - a boy and a girl - from Kusagakure. Hell, even Minato had a slave girl.” Naruto’s eyes shot up. “Yondaime-sama…had a slave?” he asked. “He did,” the scarred man replied, “A girl from Takigakure. She tried to assassinate…a good friend of his. He caught her, and after she broke, he claimed her. It turns out she was being blackmailed by Iwa to act like she did. Minato killed the man who was blackmailing her.” Naruto sighed. “So, its not against the law,” he muttered, “But…what about how she’ll be treated? The Kyuubi…” “At worst, the fools who see you as the Kyuubi will just see a willing servant to the beast,” Ibiki replied, “At best? They’ll see you with property. It might actually help your standing with some of the more ‘respectable’ clans.” The blond boy sighed again. *Sakura-chan’s going to kill me,* he thought. Looking up at his sensei, he nodded.

“Okay…I’ll claim her.” oOoOoOo Kin was kneeling on the floor of her cell when Naruto walked in. Her bells jingled as she shifted position to look up at the blond boy. “You offered yourself to me,” Naruto said, “Are you sure about that?” Kin trembled, staring into his blue eyes. “…Yes,” she whispered. “Konoha law says I can spare your life…if I take you as my slave,” the blond replied, staring at her shocked eyes. “Ibiki-sensei says he’ll have the necessary forms ready by tomorrow afternoon, and Neko and Horse will spend the day putting seals on you. The seals will bind you to me. You’ll be my…toy…nothing more than property after that.” Kin shuddered. She hadn’t expected this, but even she knew what would happen if she didn’t go through with it. *Well…he is cute,* she thought. “…Take me then,” she said, bowing her head to the floor, her bells jingling as her nipples touched the cold stone. “I’d rather live as your slave…then be chopped to pieces.” She lifted her eyes to his once more. “All that I am…is yours now… “…master.” Naruto sighed. “Then stand…my slave,” he muttered. Kin rose to her feet, and Naruto walked up to her. He gulped slightly, before pulling her face down to his. The kiss was slow, gentle, and surprisingly good for both of them. Kin sighed as Naruto broke the kiss, her eyes slightly glazed as her body started to recall the pleasure the genjutsu had caused her. Slowly, she slid own to her knees, her hands tracing the wasteband of Naruto’s orange pants. “What are you…” the blond started. “Shhh,” Kin whispered, drawing his pants down, her eyes glued to the bulge hidden by his black boxers. “I…want to give you something…master.” Slowly, she drew the black garment down, her eyes widening at the sight of his manhood. Her new master wasn’t huge really, though he was certainly ‘above average’ for his age and size. His shaft was probably about six, six and a half inches long, and about two inches wide. What surprised the doe eyed girl was the lack of pubic hair around his lower region. He’d obviously hit puberty some time ago…but he was smooth, much like her own mound now.

*Naturally bare?* she wondered, even as she started to caress her new owners cock, *You are a strange one…master.* She gave the tip a tentative lick, causing the boy to moan. “Kin…chan,” he muttered, causing the girl to blush. She breathed deep of his scent, giving his shaft a long, slow lick, kissing each of his balls as she reached the base. “I’ve…never given…a blowjob before, master,” she said, looking up at him, “Please…tell me if I’m doing good.” With that, she sucked his length into her mouth, keeping her teeth covered as her tongue started lashing at the fleshy rod. “K-k-kami-sama!” the boy groaned, grabbing his new servant’s head as she bobbed up and down his prick. “Kin-chan…so…good! GOOD!” Kin smiled around his cock as she savored its flavor in her mouth. She’d expected the smell to be horrible, and the taste even worse. Instead…he smelled woodsy, like the trees that surrounded the village. His taste was quite salty, but with an undercurrent of…lemon almost. She…liked it! “Kin…I…I feel…” Naruto started to groan. Kin instinctively knew what was coming (pardon the pun), and she leaned back, leaving only the tip of his cock in her mouth. She gave a strong suck on her ‘flesh-pop’ causing the boy to growl, as a burst of hot liquid surged into her mouth. *Its salty…but kind of bitter too,* the brunette thought as she swallowed the boys cum, licking the tip of his cock clean of its juices. *I’m not sure it tastes too good, but I can live with it.* The girl was surprised when her master pulled her to her feet, planting a deep kiss on her mouth, thrusting his tongue into her wet cavern. She squealed as she felt his fingers reach down and play with her petals for a few seconds, before lifting them up to their faces. She stared, wide eyed, as he licked his fingers before smiling. “Nice,” he said, “Not as good as miso ramen…but nice.” He held the finger to her lips, and she obediently sucked on the offered digits. She found her own taste to be…pleasant. She felt her master push her to the small cot she’d been given, and she stumbled as he forced her on it. “Open your legs,” he said, “I’m…going to return the favor.” Kin gasped, her legs parting and her face flushing at his declaration. Her new master lay down, his nose

right at her entrance. She giggled as a puff of air from his nostrils tickled her clit. Naruto wasn’t sure how to start, so he decided to improvise. He stuck out his tongue, placing it at the base of Kin’s pussy, almost touching her asshole. With a long, slow move, he drew his wet organ up her sensitive folds, before thrusting it hard against her clit. Kin screamed in pleasure as the blond repeated the action, her hips thrusting up to meet his probing organ. “MASTER!” she shouted, her body seizing up as an orgasm washed over her nerves, leaving her a trembling, babbling wreck. Naruto just kept licking, driving her wild and into another earth shaking climax. She panted and groaned, laughing even as tears streamed from her eyes. And still he kept licking. He drove her to six more orgasms before she begged him to stop. Her body tingled as he stood up, looking down on her with…a surprising look of fondness. “We’ll finish up tomorrow night,” he said, leaning down and kissing the girl’s cheek, his fingers toying with one of her nipples, causing her to moan. “I…like how you taste,” he chuckled, “I think I’ll make it a rule that I lick you for a couple hours each night.” Kin’s eyes widened, her body shaking in pleasurable fear. *Kami-sama…how could I survive that!* she thought. “Till tomorrow…my slave,” the boy said, walking out. “What…have I…gotten…myself…in…to?” the girl moaned, her pussy twitching as she continued to ride the waves of pleasure she’d just been given. Slowly, she slipped into a realm of dreams, filled with tongues and tortures that caused her more pleasure than she could ever have known…

Chapter 2: Ringaling are you Listening? The report was eloquent, and very informative. Sarutobi Sudara had to give his chief interrogation expert credit. He was not only a spectacular commander, and master psycholigist…he was also a good writer. *A rub off from Jiraiya maybe,” the aged Hokage thought. Despite the fact that the girl had only been cannon fodder in the ranks, the fact that she did know of the invasion his former pupil had planned. The fact that she had been unaware of Orochimaru’s marking of the Uchiha boy was a bit surprising, but then coupled with the order she and her team had received to kill him…well, it made sense. Orochimaru was never really any good a shogi…he always underestimated the value of his pawns. With this new information, he could begin to set a trap for his foolish student. While there was little information about where the attacks would strike, he’d be able to get more samurai from the Fire Lord’s armies into the village to act as a buffer against the weaker of the invasion force. With Jiraiya in town, and the added forces from the daimyos visiting for the exam finals, it had all the makings of a rout. *Of course, now I have to deal with exactly HOW Ibiki-kun got this information,* the wizened leader thought. He looked up from the paper to gaze upon the three individuals now standing before him. Neko and Ibiki, being the two senior ANBU who were present at the interrogation were understandable. Neko - Uzuki Yuugao when off duty - was one of the finest ANBU currently serving the village, and was well on her way to becoming a full captain before the year was out. Ibiki, as the head of the I.T. division, was of course required to be present for the debriefing. The former student of Jiraiya, and sole living member of his ill fated squad, was as imive as ever. Indeed, if Sarutobi hadn’t already been sure of the man’s unflinching loyalty to the village, then the man’s cold eyes and face would have put him ill at ease. No, these two being present was perfectly normal. It was Naruto, standing there in his glaringly bright orange jumpsuit, who was the surprise. “So,” the old man said, putting down the report and picking up his pipe. A small burst of fire-natured chakra lit the fragrant tobacco, letting him enjoy a long, savory drag from the simple wooden device. “You decided to go…recruiting…early this year I see.” His old brown eyes stared at the tall trench coated man. Ibiki nodded. “It wasn’t originally my intent, Hokage-sama,” he replied, “As I stated in my report, it was more of…a reaction to Hatake-san’s own, in my opinion, poor choices regarding his team.”

Neko spoke up. “I too find it rather strange that Kakashi-sempai would practically choose to ignore his other two students just to focus on Uchiha-san,” she said, “During my training under him in the ANBU corps, he was always going on and on about team work, and how you should never abandon your friends…” Sarutobi nodded. “I also find it a bit out of character for him,” the old man replied, “Though I can understand why. With the curse seal, Sasuke-kun has been given a source of power that can seem very beneficial to his goals. However, with that power comes the need to have more…and the only person who can give him more of it would be my former student.” Ibiki nodded. “Like a drug.” “Exactly,” Sarutobi nodded, “While his choice to focus on Sasuke is…dubious at best…the fact is that Sasuke is going to need watching over. Since the death of Obito still weighs on his mind after all these years, it can seem like a chance to atone for him.” Naruto frowned. “Obito…?” he asked, looking up at his new sensei, and then at his pseudo-grandfather. “Uchiha Obito,” Neko explained, “Along with Inuzuka Rin and Kakashi-sempai, they made up the team that was taught my Minato-sama, the Yondaime.” Naruto eyes widened. “So, this Obito guy…he died on a mission?” he asked, “And now Kakashi-sensei feels like he owes it to him to train Sasuke-teme?” Ibiki grinned as he noted a surprised look in Sarutobi’s eyes. “Right on the button, Naruto-kun,” he replied, looking down upon his new student. “It’s foolish…Obito died to protect his teammates, and Kakashi has more than made up for it over the years. Still, survivors guilt can be a hard thing to overcome. Some ninja even become suicidal over it, thinking that if they die, it will atone for the sin of ‘living’.” Naruto scowled. “That…just seems like bullshit!” he exclaimed, “If someone dies to protect you, then the best way to make it up to them is to LIVE! Otherwise, they just died for nothing!” All three adults grinned at the boy’s ionate words (though only Ibiki and the Hokage’s were visible Yuugao was still wearing her mask from the previous evening). Ibiki looked at the grinning leader. “So, as to my recommendation?” he asked. Sarutobi frowned then, looking over the rest of the report. He had to it his surprise at the description of the prisoner‘s - Tsuchi Kin - reaction to the seal that was placed on her, as well as her choice to offer herself to Naruto. He wasn’t quite happy that Naruto had chosen to enact the ‘slavery’

clause that was in the books, but he could understand the boy’s reasons for doing so. He sighed, steepling his hands in front of his face and taking another drag off his pipe. “I would have preferred it if you had come to me first with this, Ibiki-san,” he said, laying a cold gaze on the scarred jounin. “You know how I feel about people being recruited into ANBU at Naruto’s age.” Ibiki nodded. “That’s why I didn’t, Hokage-sama,” he replied, “While you’ve never actually made an order against it, you would have refused my request to bring Naruto-kun in as a ‘trainee-candidate’. Sometimes, its easier to ask for forgiveness, rather than permission.” Sarutobi scowled. “If you knew how I was going to react…” he started. “Forgive me, Sarutobi-sama,” Neko interrupted, almost wincing at the sharp glare the old man leveled at her, “But how you would’ve reacted is really the core of the matter here. You would have refused, and maybe you would have been right to do so…but what about what Naruto-kun would’ve wanted?” Sarutobi’s brown eyes widened, and he turned to look at the figiting blond. “Naruto-kun?” he asked, looking at the unusually quiet boy, “If I had said no…what would you have done?” The blond boy frowned, crossing his arms. “Jiji,” he started, ignoring the smirk from his new sensei, as well as Neko’s shaking of her head, “…I want to grow strong. I know a ninja isn’t just fancy jutsus and cool weapons. It’s about heart, determination, strength, and ‘smarts‘. You know I have the first three in spades…” The three adults chuckled. “But…aside from Iruka-sensei, this is the first time someone has really offered to teach me ‘smarts’. Ibiki-sensei is helping me learn how to really use my head, and that can only help as I grow as a shinobi! I know that ANBU isn’t all fame and glory. Its messy, dirty work, and it’ll mean doing things that could make any other person cry…still, if it helps me prepare to take your job one day, then I’ll do it!” Sarutobi frowned. “Even if you’ll be called on to kill a child, or to torture another person?” he asked, “Even if people will call you a monster because you’re hands will be covered in more blood than any other shinobi’s?” Naruto frowned. “I’m a shinobi,” he said, “I earned this hitai-ate, and I swore I’d use all my strength to protect my village.” His face took on a serious look, and his hands clenched. “I knew, when I made that choice, that I’d have to kill someday. Even when I become Hokage, there will be times that I’ll have to fight and kill. If being an ANBU helps me to prepare for that, then I’ll do it. I’ll use the strength I gain…mental and physical…to protect my home. “This village…even if most of them hate me for what I hold inside…is my family. I will do whatever I have to too keep it safe.” Ibiki put his hand on the boy’s shoulder, gifting the youth with a rare smile. The boy grinned up at his

new sensei, his hands unclenching from the simple, comforting act. Sarutobi sighed. *To think, even though he never new either of them, that he’d truly be a combination of Minato and Kushina,* he thought, *Minato’s determined yet kind nature, and Kushina’s dedication and fierce protectiveness of the village.* He stole a quick glance at his now deceased successor’s portrait. *You’d be proud, I think.* “Very well,” he sighed, looking at the three ninja before him. “If Naruto es his exam, then I’ll officially endorse his entry into the ANBU I.T. division as a trainee.” The boy looked ready to shout in joy, but Sarutobi put a quick stop to that. “, that’s IF you Naruto-kun,” he elaborated, smiling at the pout on the boy’s lips. “I expect you to give your training with both Jiraiya and Ibiki your absolute best…no slacking, no pranks, and no complaints.” Naruto nodded. “I never give up! Dattebayo!” “Oh, I know you don’t,” Sarutobi replied, “It’s more the complaining that I don’t want to hear about. You made the choice, so you forfeit the right to complain.” Ibiki smirked, looking down into his student‘s blue eyes. “That means when you study with me tonight, Naruto-kun,” he said, “You don’t whine when I tell you to read.” Naruto frowned, but nodded. “I always keep my word,” the boy replied, “Even if its boring, I will master anything you throw at me, Ibiki-sensei!” He pumped his fist. “Bring it on! Dattebayo!” Neko chuckled. “Well, we do know he’s dedicated,” she said, “That’ll help when we start teaching him battle-field tactics.” Sarutobi nodded. “I think he’ll surprise you there,” the wizened leader smirked, “You were on a few of those ‘Naruto hunts’, weren’t you, Neko?” The girl blushed underneath her mask. One of those hunts had inadvertently lead to her hooking up with Gekkou Hayate - a funny story involving a hot spring, a chase, and Naruto’s clever use of wire. To this day, she still blushed whenever Hayate came out of the shower…sickly though he was, she did like seeing him ‘drip’. Sarutobi chuckled, before looking at the last part of the report. “Now, onto this last bit,” he said, turning to stare hard at the blond boy, “I am curious…why did you evoke the ‘slavery’ clause on the girl?” Naruto blushed, rubbing the back of his head. “Eh, well…errr…” he stuttered. Ibiki sighed. “I was the one who actually encouraged him on that, Hokage-sama,” the scarred man said,

drawing a small look of rebuke from the old man. “I thought that she could be useful to him in the long run…someone to constantly train with, and a companion to help him keep his ‘humanity’ while he’s in ANBU. While it’s a more…unorthodox way of doing it…you can’t deny that its better this than some of the other coping mechanisms some of the men and women have. He could’ve turned out like Tokimaru.” The three adults shuddered. The man in question, Tokimaru, had coped with the stress of being an ANBU be developing a taste for squirrel meat…while it was still ‘wriggling’. “The girl has seemed to latch on to Naruto-kun,” Neko said, “According to her, the genjutsu caused by the ‘bell torture’ featured Naruto himself…apparently, he’s the only one who has ever given her physical pleasure. While the declaration was an act of desperation, afterwards she was very agreeable and willing to talk. Once she was told about the slavery clause, all she asked was if Naruto-kun is a good person.” Sarutobi smiled. “Well, we all know the answer to that,” he muttered. He turned to look at the blond. “Did you tell her about your…tenant, Naruto-kun?” “Ummm, no…I didn’t,” the orange clad boy replied, “I didn’t really get a chance to…we were kinda having too much fun…” Ibiki smirked. “Already? Damn kid, you work fast.” “Huh?” the boy grunted, looking up at the taller man. “What’d’ya mean, Ibiki-sensei?” “You had sex with her already, Naruto-kun,” Neko answered for their commander, “I think Ibiki-taicho wasn’t expecting you to do that until you had a chance to tell her.” “Sex!?!” Naruto gaped, “No! I didn’t have sex with her…we did some other stuff, but I didn’t do that!” Sarutobi frowned. “According to the report you were in her cell for over two hours, Naruto,” he said, “If you weren’t having sex with your new slave, then what were you doing?” “Well, first she did this thing where she…well, she sucked on…” the boy stuttered, blushing. “She performed fellatio on you,” Neko said. “Huh?” “Neko means that Kin gave you a blow job,” Ibiki grunted, “When a girl sucks on a guy’s tool, its called ‘fellatio’, but a slang term is ‘blow job’.”

“Oh,” Naruto said, “Okay. Anyway, I figure that took about ten, fifteen minutes. After that…well I thought that it’d only be fair that I do the same for her. So, I started to lick her…down there.” “Cunningulus,” Neko said, “Commonly called ‘eating her pussy’.” Naruto frowned. “But…there was no cat in the room!” he protested, causing the adults to face-fault. After the three adults had righted themselves, Sarutobi gave his pseudo-grandson a hard look. “Naruto, eating a girl’s pussy means licking her till she orgasms, or ‘comes’,” he explained, “This should have been taught to you at the academy during your sexual education courses.” “What are those?” Naruto asked. Sarutobi frowned. “Suzume-san is the one in charge of that course,” he said, “Didn’t she teach you about sex, and the differences between men and women?” “That glasses wearing lady at the academy?” Naruto asked, scowling. “She would always send me out into the hall when her lessons started. She doesn’t like me.” Sarutobi frowned again, and he looked over at Ibiki. “I think you’ll be having another visitor in a few weeks,” he said, “I’d call her in now, but I’d like the time to find a replacement teacher first.” Ibiki nodded. “I’ll have Eagle and Falcon deal with her,” he said, “Falcon heard about Naruto’s ‘Irony is best’ idea, and he’s been working up some new ideas based on it.” Sarutobi nodded. He turned back to Naruto. “So, after you…ate Kin out, what did you do for the remaining time?” he asked. “Eh?” Naruto grunted, “That’s all we did.” He blushed. “I was…having too much fun doing that to her, so I just…kept doing it.” Ibiki and Sarutobi both sported small blushes across their noses. Neko was busily planning out her day off…Hayate was going to get a real ‘work-out’ once her shift ended that evening. *I wonder if Ha-kun would be willing to talk to Naruto-kun here,* she thought, *It might inspire him!* “So…you ate her out for almost two whole hours?” the old man asked, his eyes widening at the sheepish look on the boy’s face. “I would’ve kept going,” he itted, much to the shock of the three adults, “Kin asked me to stop after a while…I think she was tired.” He rubbed the back of his head. “She seemed kinda shocked when I said I’d have to make it a rule to do that for a couple of hours every night. It was fun!” He blushed slightly, lowering his head. “She tastes good too,” he whispered, the three adults chuckling as they heard that.

*Girl may not survive her enslavement,* Sarutobi thought, little bursts of laughter escaping his lips. “Heh, seems like you’ll make for a fine master to the girl Naruto-kun,” he said, putting out the remains of his tobacco. “Still, I believe you’ll need some…additional training…so as to make sure you treat your new property correctly. Shodai-sama didn’t make that ‘clause’ lightly…there are some strict rules for the master as well as the slave.” He looked at Ibiki. “Who do you have who knows those laws well enough to teach him?” Ibiki sighed. “You know who, Hokage-sama,” he said, even as Neko shuddered slightly. Sarutobi scowled. “Are you sure she’s the only one?” he asked, “After the incident in the forest…” “If it were anyone other than Naruto-kun, then I’d say no,” the ANBU commander replied, “Especially given that we now know that Otogakure is Orochimaru’s domain. However, since it is Naruto, I figure that he can keep her calm. Even though their circumstances are different, the situations they’ve both lived through are similar enough.” Neko nodded, her purple locks bouncing on her shoulders. “In addition to that, this could be an opportunity for you to give her what you’ve both been wanting,” she said, “Promotion to full jounin.” Ibiki and Sarutobi both glanced at the masked woman. Naruto simply stood there, confused as to what was going on. “Explain, Neko,” Ibiki said. “She’s has been wanting to go full jounin for some time,” Neko said, “However, she’s been unable to because she has yet to successfully train someone in a specific field. She’s asked several times for a chuunin or genin to train in some art or another so she can fulfill that requirement.” Sarutobi nodded in understanding. “A move that up till now the jounin council has been able to block,” he said. “But, if you assign her an ‘ANBU-trainee’ for a ‘secret assignment’,” Ibiki said, catching on, “Then regardless of what the jounin council says, she’ll have fulfilled the requirement.” “And as such, would be eligible for full jounin,” Neko finished. “The books don’t say what specific skill she has to train them in, just that she has to successfully complete the assignment.” “Oi! What are you guys talking about?” Naruto spoke up, somewhat irritated that he was being left out. “Who do you want to train me in this? Don’t I get a say in it?!” “Ah, sorry Naruto-kun,” the wizened leader said, “We were just talking about helping another friend

while in the process of helping you.” He stood, his ts protesting his movements slightly. “Ah, I’m going to have to get back into shape,” he muttered, “These old bones aren’t what they used to be.” “The person we‘re talking about is someone you‘ve already met, Naruto-kun,” Ibiki said, “The second exam proctor, Mitarashi Anko.” Naruto’s eyes widened. “That creepy lady!?!” he exclaimed, “She threw a kunai at me and cut my cheek! Then she LICKED THE BLOOD!” “Yes, well, she’s like that,” Sarutobi replied as he walked over to a book shelf. “Anko-chan has lived a rough life. In fact, I’d say you too are very much alike.” “Anko-sempai was the student of Orochimaru, Naruto-kun,” Neko said. When Naruto looked at her, his eyes wide in shock, she continued. “When he abandoned the village, many of the civilians turned their wrath on her. She’s had to struggle almost as much as you have over the years.” “She hates my former student with a ion that borders on the psychotic,” Sarutobi explained, “As such, she’s dedicated her life to doing anything she can to either kill him, or at the very least hamper him in some way.” “She’s also just under me in regards to interrogational skill,” Ibiki said, “We probably would have turned Kin over to her if you hadn’t managed to break the girl…Anko would have made her talk.” Naruto gulped. “And…this special training…you want…her…to teach me?” he asked. “She won’t do…anything to hurt Kin-chan…will she?” Sarutobi smirked. “She will teach you about the laws, and your responsibilities to them,” he explained, “If you don’t want her doing something, then tell her. I’ll give her specific orders to listen what you want…but , the knowledge she’ll be trying to give you is important. If you fail on some of those laws, then the council could take Kin from you…and odds are, she’ll wind up in the Fire Lord’s dungeons, or on the execution block.” Naruto gulped. “I won’t let that happen!” he said, glaring at the old man. “When I decided to claim her, I swore I’d protect her! That’s what I’ll do, dattebayo!” Ibiki nodded. “I’ll go see Anko after we’re done here,” he said, “After our lesson in psychology tonight, Naruto-kun, you’ll take Kin and meet with her in her office at the I.T. headquarters.” He looked at the aged leader. “Is there anything further, Hokage-sama?” “Not really,” Sarutobi replied, g off on the report, “Neko, I’m going to be asg Hayate-kun to spy on the Suna team during this month long waiting period. I want you to him on the assignment. Ibiki can spare you I think?”

Ibiki nodded, looking over at his lieutenant. “I was going to suggest keeping an eye on them as well,” he said, “Something about that Gaara kid makes me uncomfortable.” Neko smiled beneath her mask. *A month of being with Ha-kun?* she thought, *Even if its on assignment, it’ll be the most time we’ve had together for weeks.* “Thank you, Hokage-sama,” she said, “I accept the assignment.” “…just to do the job, and not just Hayate,” Ibiki cracked, earning a growl from the purple tressed woman. Naruto just looked on, confused. oOoOoOo Kin shuddered as the brush started a new pattern on her back. “Do I…really have to be naked for this?” she asked, looking over her shoulder at the two ANBU behind her. Eagle nodded, his mask shaking slightly at the motion. “The seal has to cover your body,” he said, “It’s similar a seal used by another clan here in the village, but the modifications require a more complex pattern. With seals, the more complex the pattern, the bigger the space needed for it.” The other ANBU, a smallish young man with a falcon’s mask, grunted in agreement, dipping the brush into the ink again as he started to draw a circular mark across the girl’s ass cheeks. She giggled slightly at the ticklish sensation, sighing in relief as he finished off with a kanji symbol just above her tail bone. “The seal is designed your master’s protection, and your own,” the small man said, checking over the marks that covered her back and buttocks. “It works on three basic principles; loyalty, security, and life. The primary function is security - if you betray your master in a way that harms him or causes him to die, then it’ll turn your own chakra against you. Basically, it’ll poison you from the inside out.” Kin gulped. “Well, good thing I wouldn’t betray him then,” she muttered. Then she blushed slightly as she recalled the previous evening. “Especially after he made that rule…” Eagle shook his head. “I don’t wanna know,” he replied, “The second function is life. The seal will take some of your chakra - about fifteen percent of it - and constantly convert it into medical chakra. This will keep you healthy, and also allow you to heal your master should the need arise. It’s a kind of variation on a seal created by Tsunade-sama.” Kin nodded, looking at Falcon. “And the third function?” she asked, “Loyalty?” “Basically, it’s a way for Naruto-san to protect you,” he said, “As your master, he’s now responsible for

your well being. As long as you are loyal to him, then the companion seal he’ll be getting will allow him to find you where ever you might be. Loyalty must go both ways.” Kin smiled at that. “Well, he does strike me as a loyal person,” she said. “Is it finished then?” “Not yet,” Eagle replied, “We have to wait until Naruto-kun comes here after his training with Jiraiyasama. We need a sample of his blood for the final marks to the seal, and then we need give him the companion seal.” Kin nodded. She looked over at the ANBU. “Ummm, does this mean I can have some clothes?” she asked, “It’s kinda a moot point now, I know…but…” “The only person you want to see your body is your owner,” Falcon said, nodding. He walked over to a wall, tossing the girl a small bundle. She opened it up, frowning slightly at the garment. It was a simple sleeveless grey shift, held together with ties rather than being one piece of cloth. She slipped the item over her head, sighing in dismay as it stopped well above her knees. She looked down the sides, frowning even more as she realized at anyone could see that she had no underwear on underneath the ‘dress’. “It’s the best we can offer,” Eagle explained, “Even this is pushing it. Until the sealing is actually complete, you’re still a prisoner of war. Standard procedure is to keep you naked until either a trial, or an exchange.” Kin nodded, still frowning. “I miss my pants,” she said, “They were a gift from a friend…” Eagle sighed. “Well, Naruto’s a nice kid,” he said, “He’ll probably offer to try and repair them for you. I happen to know that he’s a pretty good seamstress.” The brown haired girl looked up in shock. “He…sows?” she asked. “Pretty well,” Eagle replied, “He doesn’t like to shop for clothes too much, so he took a supplementary course at the academy his first year on sowing.” The masked man chuckled. “He was the only boy in the class, and he constantly got picked on from what I hear. The kid’s paid for it in the end though…” Kin raised a delicate eyebrow. “Do I want to know?” she asked, trying to keep the dress from exposing her womanhood. “The class had a field trip/survival exercise a few weeks before the term ended,” Eagle said, “A bunch of kids clothes developed tears and whatnot. Naruto was the one who fixed their clothes…at five ryo each. With about fifty kids that year…” Falcon chuckled. “Kid’s a regular extortionist,” he muttered.

Eagle nodded at his partner, before turning back to the doe-eyed girl. “He’ll take good care of you,” he said, “He’s stubborn to a fault, and more than a little headstrong…but he’s got the guts to back it up, and the determination to see things through.” Kin smiled. “…and he’s good with his tongue too,” she whispered, blushing deeply when Falcon to burst out laughing. Eagle just sighed. “I said I didn’t want to know,” he groaned. oOoOoOo “KUCHIYOSE NO JUTSU!” Naruto slammed his bloody hand upon the ground, surging his chakra through his palm and into the ground. A wave of black seals flowed out from beneath him, and a plume of smoke burst out from under his hand. Jiraiya stood off to the side, frowning as the smoke cleared, revealing yet another tadpole. “F#CK!” the blond boy shouted, “WHY WON’T IT WORK!?!” The tadpole flopped around on the ground for a few moments, before disappearing in a smaller puff of smoke. Jiraiya sighed, walking up to his frustrated student. “You’re still forcing it,” he said, causing the disgruntled boy to glare up at him. “You exhausted yourself to the point of collapse trying to get the Kyuubi’s chakra to flow, and by all rights it should come out. What’s blocking you is your own mind, kid.” “What?” Naruto asked, “How is my mind blocking the chakra? Its just energy! Not mine even!” “Not yours by virtue of the demon being sealed inside your gut,” Jiraiya agreed, “But yours in that it’s the energy you’re trying to use. Your mind has to be open to letting it flow outwards. You need to be calm, yet focused; Resolute, yet bending.” “…huh?” Naruto replied, gazing up dumbly. “I swear, its like trying to teach a three year old,” the white haired man groaned. “Sit down kid…I’m going to give you a lesson on the mind.” Naruto frowned, but did as he was told, planting himself on the ground and crossing his legs. Jiraiya sat down on a stone, pulling his pipe from his robe. A few tobacco leaves and a quick flare of fire chakra later, he was taking a long drag.

“Ero-sennin?” Naruto spoke up, just as the man was about to speak. “What, gaki?” he asked, “AND DON’T CALL ME THAT!” Naruto ignored the shout. “I know that chakra’s made up of both physical and spiritual energy,” he said, “And Kami-sama knows I make a lot of chakra…but I don’t get how my mind is blocking me from using the Kyuubi’s chakra.” Jiraiya smirked. “Well, let me tell you then,” he said, “Keep quiet, and just listen. Ibiki will elaborate on what I’m saying during your lesson with him tonight.” The blond boy nodded, his face settling into a serious scowl. The old pervert sighed. “The mind is a really complex thing, kid,” he said, “Its not just memories, or emotions, or facts that you stuff in from reading books. If it were that simple, then everybody could become a ninja…hell, everybody could become a god really. “The mind is fluid. It’s always changing, adapting to new situations, new feelings and desires. As such, the mind will try and protect itself from…overflowing, as it were. It sets blocks on certain sensations or ideas until it feels ready to understand them.” Naruto frowned. “You talk about it like it’s its own living thing,” he said. “In a way it is,” the sage replied, taking another drag off his pipe, “Its you, and all that makes up your personality, but it also grows on its own. You change with it, but sometimes you don’t control that change. Your mind will prevent you from achieving certain things to protect you.” “So…I’m blocking myself…to protect myself?” Naruto asked, his eyes crossing slightly at the thought. “Eh, not exactly how I’d put it, but it fits,” the white haired man replied, extinguishing his pipe. “What you need to do is get your mind to realize - both consciously and subconsciously - that what you’re doing is for your own protection.” “Subconscious…” Naruto asked. “That’s where I think we’ll end it for today,” Jiraiya said, standing up, “Go get some food, and see your sensei. We’ll meet back here tomorrow at seven - we’ll take the day off from summoning, and I’ll teach you a new chakra control exercise. It might help you deal with some of the Hyuuga boy’s attacks.” Naruto nodded, leaping to his feet. His face was as bright as the sun. “COOL! RAMEN TIME!” he shouted, taking off like a rocket. Jiraiya stood there for a few minutes, sighing. “You can come out now, sensei,” he said, smirking as the

aged leader faded into view. “Still using my old technique, huh?” Sarutobi chuckled. “Well, it does have its uses,” he said, “I’ve been thinking of including it in the ANBU’s standard jutsu library actually…its less chakra consuming as the Meseigakure no jutsu, and it doesn’t require as much control.” Jiraiya smiled. “Well, as long as I get credit,” he replied. Sarutobi nodded, turning to look at the direction Naruto was headed. “So,” he said, “I have to ask…?” “Am I sure about teaching him how to use the Kyuubi’s chakra?” the perverted hermit asked. “…honestly? No. But it has to be done…if those rumors I’ve been hearing are true, then it’ll be his best chance of survival.” Sarutobi frowned. “The Akatsuki?” he asked, looking at his old student. “Is your information reliable.” “From some of my best sources,” Jiraiya replied, “And I pray to Kami-sama they’re wrong.” The old Hokage frowned. “I’m glad I stepped up my training then,” he sighed, “…even so, I’m getting too old for this Jiraiya. I should be spoiling Konohamaru rotten instead of leading this village.” He turned to his student. “I’m going to ask you to do me a favor.” Jiraiya nodded. “I’ve already got some of my informants looking for her,” he replied, “I figured this might be coming, and lord knows I’m not fit to be a leader. After the exams are over I’ll go looking for her myself.” Sarutobi smiled. “Orochimaru might have been the better student,” he said, “But you always knew me best, old friend.” He sighed. “I still failed Tsunade-hime though…what would her grandfather and uncle think of me, I wonder?” “I think they’d be happy you tried at least, sensei,” the white haired pervert replied. “Besides, Tsunadehime would hate to see you berating yourself over her…aside from Shizune-chan, you’re one of the last people around who she considers family.” Sarutobi smirked. “The perverted old uncle?” he asked. “Exactly.” oOoOoOo Yuugao smiled as she walked down the streets, somewhat glad to be out of her mask for the next few hours.

Ibiki had given her the night off, telling her to go enjoy some quality time with her fiancé (much to her, and his, great pleasure). The small task he’d asked her to take care of would be quick, and she’d be home with Hayate in time for ‘Kunai of Our Lives’ on the late showing. It was so nice to have a man who likes soap-operas as much as she did. Her blue-grey eyes widened as she spotted her quarry, sitting in a small restaurant surrounded by small sake bottles hand probably about fifty dango skewers. The woman in question was barking out orders for more of the sweet dumplings and more of the small bottles. “She must have started early today,” the purple haired ANBU lieutenant muttered as she walked into the restaurant. “Three more dango skewers, and another sake!” tokubetsu jounin Mitarashi Anko called out, “And more syrup in’em this time! I’m in a ‘sweet’ mood!” “Well, now that would be a first,” Yuugao said, sliding up to the fishnet clad woman. “Oh, Yu-chan!” the wild kunoichi smiled, “Off duty huh? I guess old cough-drop will be getting some of your special ‘therapy’ later…been what, two weeks since your last day off?” “Just the night off, really,” Yuugao replied, smirking at Anko’s nickname for her Hayate, “He and I are going to be shadowing some people for the rest of the month per Hokage-sama’s orders. I’m running a quick retrieval for Ibiki-taicho before I head home right now.” “Oh really?” Anko replied, taking a sip from one of the multitude of sake bottles littering her table, “What are you picking up for old scar-face?” “You.” Anko frowned. She quickly snatched one of the new dango skewers that her waiter had brought, ripping one of the dumplings from the stick. “I thought I was off duty for the week,” she growled, “Sarutobisama wanted me to rest after my little run in with ‘sensei’ in the forest. I was actually kinda looking forward to gorging on dango for the week.” “Well, you can eat dango anytime,” Yuugao replied, “We kinda have a…situation at the I.T. headquarters. Something that requires your knowledge of certain laws.” “Huh?” Anko asked, “Ibiki knows the laws better than me in just about all the fields.” “Not regarding the ‘slavery’ clause.”

Anko’s eyebrows rose up to her hairline. “Oh ho,” she chuckled, “So one of the boys or girls snagged a pet, huh? Well, I suppose I can give who ever it is a few pointers. Who is the lucky rookie?” “Uzumaki Naruto,” Yuugao replied. Anko eyes bugged out this time. “That loudmouth from the exams!?!” she gaped. “How did…” “I’ll let Ibiki-taicho explain it to you,” she replied, “He’s probably working on an exercise for the gaki right now…short story is, Naruto-kun has become Ibiki-taicho’s apprentice. Seem’s he has a…gift, for the work.” The lavender haired kunoichi smirked. “A natural at the fun stuff, huh?” she asked, “Well, this sounds like it could be fun. I’ll head on over after I finish my meal.” Yuugao smiled. “Cool then,” she replied, “We still up for karaoke next week?” “Sure,” Anko said, “I like the boos we get when we sing.” “Masochist,” the purple haired woman replied. “Is that an offer?” “NO!” oOoOoOo “So…he thinks you’re subconsciously blocking the Kyuubi’s chakra,” Ibiki said, his chin resting on his steepled hands as he stared at his student. “Yeah,” Naruto replied, munching on a protein bar that he’d brought. He had a few other things as well a set of clothes and some toiletries for his new slave. “Ero-sennin,” he paused as his sensei chuckled lightly, “Says its like my mind is acting to protect me, even if I don’t want it too.” The scarred jounin nodded. “It’s probably not far off the case,” he replied, standing up from his desk and walking over to a shelf covered in scrolls and books. “Let’s see…AH! Here we go.” He pulled a dark green scroll off the shelf, walking over to Naruto. “This scroll was written by a doctor in Kiba no Kuni. It talks about man’s ‘ancient instincts’.” “Ancient…instincts?” the blond ANBU trainee muttered, opening the scroll. The language was rather flowery, and some parts were hard to understand. The doctor seemed to talk

about how early man basically relied on need and fear to guide him through life. Naruto found himself slowly coming to understand what he was saying, as he tried to apply the words to his situation. “You ‘need’ the Kyuubi’s chakra,” Ibiki explained, when the boy looked up in understanding, “Consciously, you know this. However, deep inside…you fear the Kyuubi, and what it represents…or what might happen if you use its power.” “…that I might like it too much,” Naruto whispered, “That I’ll grow to need it, like what could happen to Sasuke if he uses that curse seal.” Ibiki smiled. “What you need to do now…is face your fear,” he said, causing the boy to look up in shock. “I don’t know how to help you there kid. Jiraiya-sensei probably can help you with that better than I. All I can teach you is how to use the mind…mastering it has to be something you do on your own.” Naruto smiled. “I think I understand, Ibiki-sensei,” he replied, “We’ve got a lot to do, don’t we?” “Oh, yes,” Ibiki smirked. He pulled over a small stack of folders. “These are some files on some old criminals from before your time. Inside are some psychological analyzes of them. I want you to read those files, and make up some opinions of your own…specifically, how to use their talents, fears, and general attitudes against them. I’ll give you an hour to figure them out. Here’s a hint - each of them has something in common, regardless if they’re man or woman - find that common trait, and you’ll be halfway there.” Naruto nodded. “Yes, sir!” he said, grabbing the files. Ibiki smirked. “After we finish, you should go see your…servant,” he said, “Anko came in earlier to get the details about your situation. Her office is on the second sub-level. You can’t miss it…it’s the only one that’ll have a ‘Kill Orochimaru’ poster on the door.” Naruto gaped. “She…really hates him, huh?” “Oh yeah.” oOoOoOo Kin looked up as the door to her cell opened, and Eagle walked in. “Hey kiddo,” he said, “Your…master, is here. He’s finishing up an exercise for Ibiki-taicho at the moment. When he’s finished, we’ll bring him here and complete your seal.” The brown haired girl nodded, wincing as her nipple rings caught on her small shift. “Ouch,” she muttered, trying to adjust the position her breasts were in.

Eagle smirked behind his mask. “Y’know, you can always ask you master to take those off,” he said, “Now that your interrogation is over, they really don’t serve any purpose.” Kin blushed slightly. “Well…truth is, I was kinda hoping he might use them on me again,” she muttered, ducking her head in embarrasment. “While I didn’t like that seal you guys used to stop me from…you know…I did enjoy the feeling.” Eagle laughed. “Well, that’s a first,” he muttered, “The piercing thing doesn’t usually lead to pleasure, but then to each their own.” Kin nodded, flushing a little as one of the bells jingled as she moved her breasts. “Umm, when you finish the seal…will I have to…” “Yes, you’ll have to be naked again,” Eagle said, “And you’ll have to stay that way for the rest of the night…the seals will need time to settle, and they’ll feel uncomfortable if cloth covers them. It won’t ‘burn’ like most seals do, but it will itch.” The former Oto-kunoichi frowned, sighing. “I don’t know why I bothered to put this on then,” she muttered, “I spend more time these days nude than not.” “Well, if you get used to it, I’m sure Naruto wouldn’t mind you being naked all the time,” Eagle joked, earning a scowl from the scantily clad girl. “Ha ha,” she said. oOoOoOo Naruto sighed as he walked out of the office, rubbing his temples as a clone carried his ‘care package’ for him. *Man, using my head can really hurt!* he thought, as he made his way towards his slave’s cell. *Oh well, I’m doing this so I can get stronger! A ninja has to be both strong in body, and in mind!* He winced as a particularly sharp jolt fired across his skull. *But DAMN can the mind hurt!* He looked up to see Eagle and another ANBU standing outside of Kin’s cell. “Eagle-sempai?” he asked, walking up. “What’s up? Something wrong with Kin-chan?” Eagle shook his head. “No, nothings wrong, Naruto-kun,” he replied, “We just need to finish the seal so we can bind her to you. We got the majority of it done earlier today, but we need your blood to finish the last portion.” The other ANBU, a short young man with a falcon’s mask nodded. “I just need a few drops and we can

finish marking her,” he said, “Then I’ll draw a ‘companion’ seal on you…this is so you can know where she is and have a small sense of how she’s doing, should you get separated for any reason.” Naruto nodded. “Okay,” he said, “I have something to give her first, and then we can go get it done. I still have to meet with that crazy exam lady too.” Eagle eyed the package Naruto’s clone was carrying. “Are there clothes in there, Naruto-kun?” he asked. “Yeah,” the blond boy replied, “Why?” Eagle sighed. “Well, she’ll appreciate the thought at least,” he muttered, “The problem is that the seal will need the night to settle…and it has to be kept uncovered while doing so.” Naruto frowned. “So…” “She won’t be able to wear any clothes tonight either,” he said, “We gave her a small shift to wear after the initial drawing was being done, but she’s gonna have to take it off when we finish it.” Naruto sighed. “Wish I’d known that before,” he said, “I could’ve gotten her some panties and a bra to go with this set.” Eagle snorted. “Given her new jewelery, she probably wouldn’t want the bra anyway,” he said, “Come on kid, lets get this over with. Anko-sempai probably has a lot to teach you tonight.” Naruto nodded, and Falcon opened the door to his slave’s cell. Kin looked up from where she had been sitting, smiling as she saw her new owner. “Master,” she said, standing. “How was your day?” “Painful and exhausting,” he said, grinning widely, “I haven’t had this much fun training ever! Dattebayo!” Kin quirked an eyebrow at him, surprised at just how…open, his smile was. *He’s…so strange,* she thought, as the boy - no, her master - talked about how he was learning to analyze people’s minds and how he was going to use that new ability to take down some other boy called Neji. She found herself…wrapped up by his ion, and his strange sense of self confidence. “Anyhow,” Naruto said, lifting up a package that rested by his feet, “I…brought you something. I didn’t know about the seal though when I got it, so I don’t want you to think I’m just some pervert or something…” Kin stood up, walking over and looking into the bag he had brought. She smiled brightly as she looked

upon the clothes that rested inside. The pants looked like they’d be a bit tight on her, though she was certain she’d manage once the seal had settled. She was surprised to see a mesh stile shirt in the mix, as well as a simple brown tunic. All in all, it looked similar to what she had been wearing before her capture. Then she noticed a certain…lack…in the number of items, and she suddenly understood why her new master was worried about seeming like a pervert; there was no underwear in the bag. The brown haired girl smirked, looking up into the blond boy’s eyes. “Its wonderful, master,” she said, placing a kiss on his cheek. The boy blushed slightly. “I don’t mind the fact that their’s no underwear in the sack. This is more than I should have any right to expect if I understand my situation properly.” “Not really,” Eagle said, “While you don’t have the right to own anything, per se, you do can be given gifts. Its all a bunch of subtle laws and ideas that go along with the whole ‘slavery’ clause in the laws. Anko-sempai will explain it after we’re done here.” Kin and Naruto both gulped. Falcon walked in, carrying a small bowl filled with ink. He was holding a brush and a small kunai, which he set down on the small table in the room. “I’ll need you to remove the shift now,” he said, “And I’ll need some blood from you, Naruto-san - just a few drops to act as a binding agent.” Kin sighed, before pulling the shift off of her slim body, careful not to let her bell-nipple rings get caught on the fabric. She noticed Naruto staring at her bare mound, and she flushed in remembrance of the previous evening. “I’m definitely making it a rule,” Naruto grinned, surprising the girl with a quick peck on her cheek, causing her to squeak in surprise. She felt her pussy tremble a bit as phantom sensations traveled the length of her lower lips. *He’s gonna kill me,* she thought, *But what a way to go!* Naruto turned to Falcon, picking up the kunai as his new slave lay down on her cot. A quick slice against his finger, and he was dripping his blood into the bowl. The short ANBU nodded in thanks, picking up a small pestle and mixing the blood and ink together, while Naruto took the time to look over the seal that graced his slave’s naked back. A series of written lines made their way down each side of her spine, with symbols for fire, life, loyalty, and protection marked her across her shoulders. He was surprised to see a pair of seals marking each of her firm buttocks, with arrow symbols pointing to her tail bone. Falcon walked forward, interrupting his appreciation of the work, kneeling down and dipping the brush in the blood-ink. “This final symbol represents who she’s bound to,” he said, “After I draw it on her, I’ll

draw the ‘master’ seal on you, Naruto-san. Then we activate both. The seal won’t allow you to ‘control’ her, but if she ever betrays you…well, the result is simply death.” Kin chuckled. “After the rule he just made, I don’t think my loyalty will ever be a question,” she said. Eagle looked over at Naruto for clarification. “She’s tasty,” was all he needed to say. Falcon chuckled as he finished the seal on Kin’s backside, before turning to the orange clad blond. “Okay,” he said, “Where would you like your seal?” Naruto frowned. “Anywhere but my stomach,” he replied, “Got enough of one there as it is.” He ignored Kin’s questioning look. Falcon nodded. “Hand me your left arm then,” he said, holding out the brush, “We’ll put it on your forearm between the wrist and elbo. It’ll be accessible, should you need it to find your slave here, and it’ll seem like little more than a tattoo to anyone else.” The blond boy nodded, holding out the appendage. Falcon circled his arm twice with the brush, before creating some strange symbols between the two ‘band’s’. Once the symbols were complete, he put the brush down, and turned to the naked girl behind him. “I’ll ask you one last time if you’re sure about this,” he said, “Once I activate the seals, they can’t be undone…you’ll be a slave for the rest of your life, and any rights you had as a person will be forfeit.” Kin blushed slightly, looking over at the boy she had already come to see as her master. His eyes were open, and she could see that he wanted this to really be her decision. The thought that he would care so much for someone like her - a former enemy not two days ago - and was willing to give up the right he had was staggering. “I…I’ve never had any real choices before,” she said, “I was…sold to Orochimaru when he came to our village. I was trained to be a kunoichi even if there were times I’d have rather been a simple villager.” She looked up at the blond boy. “I could choose an honorable death…something tells me Naruto-sama here would find a way to spare me from the dungeons in the Fire Lord’s palace.” She took a deep, shuddering breath. “But I don’t want that. I want to live…I want to have the chance to experience happiness. Last night, even though I was tortured before hand, he showed me a glimpse of that feeling. “I want this; I know he’ll try and make me happy…the least I can offer him for that is myself.” Naruto smiled, walking over to the girl, and kneeling next to her. He tentatively rested his hand on her head, looking into her beautiful brown eyes. “I promise you…I’ll be a good master,” he said, “…and a good friend.”

“With benefits I hope,” she smiled back. “Huh?” “You can talk about that later,” Eagle replied, “You’ve made your choice then, Kin-san. From this moment on…you are the property of Uzumaki Naruto.” He motioned to Falcon. “Naruto-san,” he said, “I need you to channel some chakra into the markings on your slave’s back, and into the companion seal I put on your arm. You’ll feel a slight jolt as I activate the seals, and something like a mild itching sensation after its done. Don’t scratch it - it’ll fade after a few moments.” Naruto nodded, looking down at Kin. “Will…will the seal hurt her?” he asked. Falcon and Eagle both smiled behind their masks. *Kid’s a real sweetheart,* Falcon thought as he started forming hand seals. “No,” he said, “The seal won’t hurt…she’ll itch like you for a while, and she’ll have to stay naked for about twenty-four hours after its done so the marks can settle. Other than that, the only effect will be that she’s bound to you for life.” Kin shuddered slightly as her masters chakra started seeping into her body. She felt the familiar sensation of her loins warming up, as well as her nipples hardening from the soothing feeling. She couldn’t help but let out a small moan, causing Eagle to chuckle. “Told ya, Falcon,” he said, “Kid’s chakra makes girls go wild.” Falcon grunted, focusing on his hand seals. Finally, after about five minutes, his hands came together in the tori seal, and he spoke the name of the technique. “Fuin Jutsu: Soutei Kaneire Zetsumei, Fukyuu Tsutome!” He touched Naruto’s ‘master’ seal with his left hand, using his right to touch the main portion of Kin’s seal, pressing down on the mark as it started to glow. Kin let out a small cry, her mind going awash in pleasure as the seals along her back started glowing, the energies invoked by the arcane marks surging through her body and intensifying the effect of Naruto’s chakra. “MASTER!” she cried out, her pussy surging with sensation as she came. Naruto’s eyes were wide as he watch the events. He found it…strangely appealing as he watched his new property achieve climax, and he felt himself responding to the sight of her flushed, naked form. A few days ago, he’d have just been happy if Sakura had smiled at him. He had always harbored feelings for the pink haired girl, and truth be told he still did. Even with Kin lying there naked before him, he

could still see Sakura’s face in his mind, and he hoped that one day he could bring such a look to her. A few minutes later Falcon raised his hands from the pair, looking down at them in surprise. “Okay, I owe you a drink,” he said, acknowledging Eagle’s statement. “Kid’s got magic hands…whoever he marries is gonna be one happy lady.” Kin could only coo slightly as Naruto stroked her long, dark hair, the glow of the seals fading after a few minutes. “Did…did I do that?” he asked, staring at the satisfied girl. “More like your chakra did,” Eagle replied, “After the exams are over, I think Ibiki-taicho will probably test your elemental affinity. It might provide an explanation as to how your able to…get a girl’s rocks off so easily.” Naruto just stared dumbly in response. Kin sighed after a few minutes, pushing herself up onto her knees. Naruto leaned down, looking into her slightly dazed eyes, and she smiled at his concern. “I’m…good, Naruto-sama,” she said, shuddering as a phantom tingle made its way across her clit. “Very good.” The blond boy nodded, taking the girl’s trembling hands and helping her to her feet. “We should probably go see that Anko lady now,” he said, “I want to get those laws learned as fast as possible…can’t afford to screw up once for Kin-chan’s sake.” Eagle nodded. “The elevator is just down the hall,” he said, “One floor down, and to the left on the far end.” He noted Kin’s slightly worried look. “I radioed Horse, and asked him to make sure the floor leading to Anko-sempai’s office is clear. Most of the ANBU on this level are girls, and Horse is handling the video monitoring. I can’t do much more than that, and you have to keep those seals clear until tomorrow. Sorry girl, but you’ll just have to walk there in the nude.” Naruto frowned. “Couldn’t we cover her in a genjutsu or something?” he asked. “No can do,” Falcon answered, “The building is covered in special seals. Other than in the interrogation rooms, no genjutsu can be cast. It’d set off an alarm, and every ANBU in a five block radius would flood the building.” Kin shuddered, before standing tall, her chest out and her hands by her sides. “I’ll…bear it, Narutosama,” she said, “I…don’t like anyone but you seeing me like this…but I can deal with it.” Naruto sighed. “Truth be told, I don’t want people seeing you like that either, Kin-chan,” he said, blushing slightly as he eyed her soft breasts, and the silver bells that adorned her nipples. “I’ll make this up to you later.” He smirked. “Have to follow the rules after all.”

Kin blushed. oOoOoOo Anko quirked an eyebrow as the pair walked into her play room. She noted the wide eyes of the girl as she noted some of her more…esoteric…decorations. She smirked as the girl trembled upon seeing her special ‘interrogation chair’ - a modified gynecologist chair with a small machine situated between the stirrups with leather tongs attached to a rotor. “Heh, like my little ‘lip-loosened’, girl?” she laughed, noting the scared look on the slave’s face, even as the blond boy moved in front of her protectively. “Relax…I only use that on really tough nuts…or myself if I’m up for some bondage play. “I’m Mitarashi Anko, and I’m here to teach you kids about what the hell you’ve just gotten yourselves into.” She motioned to a chair in the center of the room, with a small pad resting slightly in front and to the side of it. “Take a seat, blondie. We have a lot to talk about, and I’m sure you and your pet here would love some ‘quality’ time alone tonight.” Naruto nodded, motioning to Kin to follow. Anko took a moment to ire the girl’s shapely rear as they walked to their seats, nodding in approval as the girl took a kneeling position on the pad as the blond gaki took the chair. “Good, good, you already understand your respective stations,” she said, pulling a chair and setting it down in front of them. She shrugged off her trench coat, noting with a smirk how both kids gawked at her practically bare breasts. She never had liked bras or chest wraps - they itched! She took her seat, crossing her legs as she leaned forward to stare at the two kids. “First off, I want to get any questions you might have outta the way,” she said, “I’ll let you both ask me two questions, and that’s it. Think of the most important things you want to know, and ask about them…I can pretty much guarantee that any other questions you might have will be covered when I explain the by-laws of slave ownership.” Naruto looked over at Kin, motioning for her to start. The doe-eyed girl smiled at the blond, before turning to the scantily clad jounin. “Well,” she said, “It’s…mostly just about…how far can Naruto-sama go in regards to ordering me to do something?” Anko nodded. “As long as he doesn’t order you to do something to betray the village, he can order you to do anything he wants,” she replied, “If he orders you to frig your own ass in the town square, you as his slave just have to ask ‘with how big a dildo, master?’. You’re a slave now girl…as long as he doesn’t do something with you to harm the village, he can do what he wants.” “I won’t ask you to do that, ever!” Naruto exclaimed, much to the kneeling girl’s relief, “After this is

done, the only person I want seeing you naked is me!” Kin ducked her head in embarrassment at that, her bells jingling slightly. Anko let out a loud laugh at that. “HA! Says something nice and something stupid, all on the same vein!” she chortled, “Kami-sama, its like seeing Yondaime-sama deal with his girl all over again.” Naruto blushed slightly at the…odd compliment…motioning for Kin to continue. “Go on,” he said, “I still need to think a bit on my questions.” Kin nodded. “Yes, Naruto-sama,” she said, looking at Anko once again. “My second question…its more about what would happen if Naruto-sama marries…” “Well, it depends on the situation,” the fishnet clad woman said, “He has the option - after a few years to marry you, if he decides to. While the slave-seal can’t be removed, it can be modified to allow you a bit more freedom. Basically, you’d be like a samurai’s wife…you’d run his household, and would obey him like any other house wife. “If he marries some other girl? Well, you’d legally belong to both of him and his wife. The wife wouldn’t have the right to hurt you, but she could request that your master punish you. Other than that, her word would carry similar weight as Naruto-kun’s here, save that his orders would supersede hers.” Kin sighed slightly in relief. She didn’t really expect that her new master would ever marry her, but just the fact that the option was there was something of a relief. As for some other woman becoming her ‘mistress’? Well, as long as the girl wasn’t cruel, she could live with it. Naruto-sama would keep her happy. “Anyhow, before you ask your questions gaki,” Anko spoke up, looking at the blond, “I want to ask…I see the girl’s got nipple rings, and the bells are a nice touch. Still, why didn’t you go for the full package?” “Huh?” Naruto asked, “Wha’d’ya mean?” Anko smirked. “You’ve got her nipples covered, but what about her clitty?” she asked. Kin gulped when Naruto scowled. “We only pierced her nipples when we were breaking her,” he said, “The bells create a genjutsu that affects her when her chakra is forced into it…” “I know, I read the report short-stuff,” the wild jounin replied, “I’m just curious as to why you didn’t have her clit pierced after she offered herself to you.”

The blond boy frowned. “I don’t want to hurt her,” he said, “She’s my slave now…I have a responsibility…” “Yes you do,” Anko interrupted again, ignoring the scowl the slave girl leveled at her, “Its just that both of you would probably have liked the results. I know I did when I had it done…” “Whaa????” the pair asked, their eyes widening in shock. “What, you don’t know about how clit piercings can affect a girl?” she asked, laughing at the stupefied expressions. “Think about it.” She pointed at the blushing girl’s nipples. “How sensitive are your nipples now girl? I’m guessing that they’ve been pretty tingly since you had it done.” “Y-y-yes,” the girl stuttered, trying to cover her soft mounds from the leering woman’s gaze. The lavender haired girl smirked, looking up at the blond. “Tell me, have you sucked on her tits yet?” she asked, “I heard about your little marathon last night, so did you…” “No,” Naruto replied, blushing, “She just gave me a blow job…and I ate her pussy for the rest of the time…” “Wait, hold up!” Anko said, sitting up right. “You mean you spent over two hours licking this girls twat? No sex, no nipple suck?” “Ummmm…yeah,” he replied, both he and his slave flushing in embarrassment. Anko meanwhile was practically salivating. “Damn…you are going to be a PRIZE kid,” she muttered, “Who ever gets to be your lucky girl may not survive your attentions.” Kin spoke up, shivering slightly as she anticipated what was going to happen later. “Naruto-sama…said he’s made it a rule…to ‘eat me’ for a few hours each night.” Anko STARED. “Oh…my…” she said, her own nipples hardening in at the thought. “I have GOT to thank Yu-chan when I see her next…this really is a fun assignment.” “Umm, you were saying something about Kin-chan’s nipples, Anko-sensei?” the blond asked, trying to get back on topic.” “Oh, yeah,” she replied, shaking her head to try and clear the perverted images that had appeared in her mind. “Anyway, nipple piercings tend to make the nipples more sensitive. You suck on her tits tonight and she’ll be in heaven. “A clit piercing works the same way, but with an added bonus. You see, there’s a little hood that usually

covers her little button and can sometimes prevent her from getting any feeling from it. With a clit piercing, that hood gets pulled back a bit, leaving her ‘little friend’ exposed slightly. Since you like eating her, this will be good for her too.” Kin found herself picturing the image, and feeling her masters tongue sliding across her exposed clit…and her pussy started lubricating at the notion. Naruto was also picturing the image…and he had to pinch his nose at the thought of Kin having a full set of bells. “But…it really hurt her when she was getting the senbon pushed through her,” he said, “I already said I didn’t want to…” “They didn’t numb her first,” Anko replied, “The nipples and clit can be numbed slightly to stop some of the pain. I won’t lie and say it can all be stopped, but the worst of it can.” Kin looked up at her master. “Naruto-sama…I’m kinda scared of the idea,” she said, “But…I…also kinda like it.” She blushed. “At least this time, it’s a choice rather than a torture.” Naruto smiled, running his hand through the girl’s brown locks. “I…I kinda want to see you with all your bells too,” he said, “But…we’ll only do that if you’re sure. I may own you, but I don’t want to hurt you.” Anko smiled as the pair talked it over. *He’s interesting,* she thought, *Minato-sempai was like that with that girl of his from Taki - he could’ve treated her like shit, but instead he treated her like a person. Kushina-sempai was like that with her too…I wonder where Sarutobi-sama sent her?* Naruto looked up. “Well,” he said, “We’d…like to try that, after the lesson’s over.” He blushed. “Kinchan’s kinda worried that she’s gonna out before I finish tonight.” Anko laughed. “Well, with how much you’re going to lash her with your tongue, it wouldn’t surprise me,” she said. “You got any questions before I start reciting the laws?” Naruto shook his head. “Not really,” he replied. “Ibiki-sensei and Ero-sennin have been helping me ‘use my head’ during training, and I’ve been thinking about this pretty much all day. I think I can deal with any issues after I learn the laws. I just hope I never have to punish her for some stupid rule in public. Like I said, I don’t want anyone perving on my girl!” The fishnet clad woman nodded, smirking as Kin blushed at being called ‘my girl‘. “Okay then,” she said. “I want you both to keep quiet while I explain the laws. There’s only a couple, but I don’t want to have to repeat myself on any of them.” Naruto nodded, and both he and Kin sat quietly. “First off, law one,” Anko began, “A slave is property, and nothing else. This means that Kin here has no

real ‘identity’. She’s a puppet, pet, or tool and nothing else. She can’t own property, and can’t make decisions regarding herself without her masters permission. “Law two, A master is responsible for his slaves actions, condition, and life. If your girl here breaks a rule, you have to pay for it Naruto-kun. On the flip side, if someone hurts her? You get compensated from the offenders estate, and they have to cover her medical bills. If your slave is treated poorly by you, you can be punished by the Hokage. Sarutobi-sama can’t take her away from you, but he can make you pay a fine like an animal ab…and he’s very active on that. As for her life? You, as her master, have the right to kill her, but its expected that such an act would only happen because she did something seriously wrong. “Law three, you can own more than one slave. You’ve probably heard about how the Shodai and Nidaime Hokages had multiple slaves? You have the same right, but only as many as you can care for within your means…so don’t go thinking you can build a harem kiddo. Even if you make chuunin, you’d only be able to take care of two at the most.” Naruto gulped. “H-h-h-harem?” he stuttered. “But…more than one girl…that’s bigamy!” “Only if you marry more than one girl, and you can’t by the Fire Lord’s laws anyway,” Anko replied, “Ninja get the same rights as the samurai y’know? One wife, but lots of concubines if we can afford it. Well, the male shinobi do anyway. We kunoichi can own slaves, we just can’t marry them. Sucks too, I knew this one girl I would have loved to marry…too bad she’s out traveling with her sensei these days.” oOoOoOo In some seedy bar, a girl with short brown hair holding a pig sneezed and blushed at the same time. This caused her companion to pull a lever on the slot machine she was sitting at…and hitting a large jackpot. “…you need to sneeze more often,” was all the woman could say. oOoOoOo “Anyhow, there’s just one more law,” Anko said, “And that’s about marriage. If, after a certain amount of time, you decide you want to marry Kin-chan here, you can. You’ll have to wait for about five years before that can happen, but once you decide to do so, the seal can be modified for it.” “Eagle-sempai said the same thing,” the blond boy replied. “He’s right,” Anko said, “It’s rare…most people just treat the slaves like property, and used them as housekeepers or nurses for their kids. The Fire Lord treats the slave we sent him like a toy, but he does care about her. She even cares for his grandson when his daughter is off on one of her diplomatic missions. Shibi-sempai treats the two he owns like his own kid…I think he wants Shino to marry the girl,

and the boy to marry one of his cousins.” Naruto frowned. “They must be pretty young,” he muttered. “The girl’s seven, and the boy’s ten,” Anko replied, “They were brainwashed by some asshole in Kiba no Kuni. Some kind of clan rivalry thing, I don’t know all the details.” The woman stretched, smirking as the blond averted his gaze from her impressive tits, choosing instead to eyeball his slave’s soft mounds. “Ummm, I think I get the laws now,” he said, “I…well, should we…” Kin flushed, realizing what Naruto was stuttering over. “We…we’d like to take care of the…piercing now,” she said, shivering at the sudden rush the idea brought to her pussy. Anko smiled, standing up. “We’ll need to do some prep work,” she said, “Think of it as a kind of prelude to your little ‘session’ later.” She motioned to a set of chains along one of the walls hanging from the ceiling. “Come here girl.” Kin looked up at Naruto, who nodded. “It’ll be okay, Kin-chan,” he said, “I’ll be right here.” The brown haired girl nodded, standing and walking toward the blood-thirsty woman. She motioned to a pair of cuffs dangling from the chain. Kin gulped, sending one last look at her master, before offering her wrists to the taller woman. Anko raised the nude girls arms up to the shackles, locking her in them and leaving her slightly stretched. Anko then walked over to a shelf on the wall, pulling a metal rod off of it with a pair of cuffs on each end. Naruto watched, gulping slightly as Anko bent down, locking Kin’s ankles into the cuffs on the bar. He had to swallow as he inadvertently got a view up the micro-skirt the woman wore around her hips apparently she didn’t like panties anymore than she liked bras. Anko stood up, smiling at the girl as she shifted in her bonds. “How you feeling girl?” she asked, looking into Kin’s doe eyes. “I’m…nervous,” the slave girl itted, “Its…weird.” “This is kinda like ‘light bondage’,” Anko said, looking over at the girl’s wide eyed master, “If you want, I’ll loan you a book on this kind of stuff. It can really make bedroom life…fun…if you know how to do it.” Naruto gulped, standing and walking up to his spread-eagled slave. “Are you alright, Kin-chan?” he asked, iring the girls taut form.

Kin thought about her situation before answering. “I…I think Anko-sama…is right,” she itted. “This is…kinda hot…I can’t stop you, but I know you won’t hurt me. It’s…intense.” Naruto nodded, seemingly in a trance. He gazed upon the girl’s hard nipples, licking his lips instinctively. Anko noticed, smirking slightly. “Go ahead,” she said, pushing slightly on the boy’s orange jumpsuit. “They’re your property now kid. If you want to taste them, you have every right. Go on…she’ll like it.” Kin felt her breath hitch in her throat as Naruto leaned forward, his eyes locked on to her rock hard nubs. She felt her chest heating up as his breath played across her sensitive skin, and she moaned lightly. “Pretty sensitive, isn’t she?” Anko asked, feeling her own loins moisten at the site of the boy hovering over the girl’s pierced nipples. Naruto nodded absently, focused on what he was about to do. He bent forward, bringing his lips to Kin’s right nipple. He hesitated for a few moments, before opening his mouth and drawing the hardened flesh inside. Kin cried out in pleasure, here hips bucking slightly and causing her to swing slowly in her restraints. It was like her nipple was being bathed in pure warmth, like every nerve was being massaged individually. It was heavenly. Naruto found himself enjoying this simple act. He sucked on the nipple, letting it pump in and out of his mouth and causing her bell to tinkle as he worked her over. Instinctively, he raised his hand up to cup his slave’s other tit, his fingers finding her other nipple and pinching it lightly. Kin moaned, feeling her arousal begin to leak from her womanhood. While it wasn’t anywhere near as intense as the previous evening when he had devoured her pussy, it was still enough to make her mind go blank in sheer joy. “Try playing with her down there, kid,” Anko said, leaning over to whisper in the boy’s ear. “Use your fingers on her clitty, and rub her lips. It’ll really give her a thrill, and set up what we’re going to do.” Naruto followed the crazy woman’s suggestion, letting his other hand stray down between the girl’s spread legs. His fingers sought out her moist heat, and he started rubbing her wet petals. “MASTER!” Kin cried out, her eyes wide and unseeing as her body was lashed with pleasure. She felt a growing pressure building up inside her body, and she moaned as her new owner switched his oral attentions over to the other breast. She gasped as Naruto found her clit, her legs trembling as he started rubbing and pinching it, causing her to babble incoherently.

Anko herself watched with a small flush on her chest, her own fingers slipping inside her skirt to rub her own lightly furred mound. *Kid’s a natural lover,* she thought, *Too bad he’s too young for me…I’d give him a real memory.* She moved over to a case, pulling out a senbon needle and a small silver circlet, before walking over to the pair. “Ease back now, kid,” she said, drawing a disappointed moan from the panting girl as Naruto pulled back, looking at the wild kunoichi in shock. “Its best to do this when she’s already so hot…it’ll make it easier, and she’ll be ready for some real fun after.” She handed him the needle and circlet. “You’re her master kid…so you should do the honors.” Naruto gulped as he looked at the implements in his hands. He shot his gaze over to his panting slave, noticing her own wide eyes. He hesitated, worried that he was scaring her, when she spoke. “P-please…master…” she moaned, staring at him, “Do…it…I want…to feel…it…” Naruto nodded, kneeling before the nude girl. He caught the familiar scent of her arousal, and he smiled without realizing it. He leaned forward, giving her a quick lick and drawing a happy squeal from her upper lips. Anko laughed at his playfullness, before turning serious. She pulled a kunai out of a hidden pouch on her skirt, holding the leather wrapped end up to the girl’s mouth. “It won’t hurt so much as shock,” she said, “So bite on this. It’ll help.” Kin nodded dazedly, opening her mouth and biting down on the bladed weapon’s handle. She looked down at the blond head in front of her, watching as he reached up to her womanhood. Naruto used his fingers to pull back the hood covering Kin’s clit, iring the pinkish tinge to her folds for a moment - it was a similar shade to Sakura-chan’s hair - before bringing the needle up to the bundle of nerves. “,” Anko was saying as he readied his own nerves, “One quick push. Send the needle all the way through, and then thread the circlet through the hole. It has a latch on one side, so make sure you get the catch through.” The blond boy nodded, looking up into his slave’s brown orbs. She nodded, and he took a deep breath. Kin felt her entire body seize up as the needle ed through the nerve cluster, a sharp, white hot lance of…well, not pain really, but senstation…ing through her lower body. She bucked slightly, even as the boy continued to thread the needle through her pleasure center, pulling the metal tool out the other side. She felt another strange surge as he started mounting her new circlet, moaning as he massaged her hyper-stimulated clit as he latched the ring closed.

“You can get her bell from Eagle later,” Anko spoke again, slightly breathless at the scene. She performed a few quick handsigns, placing a glowing green palm against the girl’s soaking pussy. Kin moaned as she felt her clit heal, her eyes widening in surprise as a small breeze tickled across her exposed button and setting her shivering. Naruto was still kneeling before his panting slave, still iring her soft pussy. He looked up as Anko patted him on the shoulder. “Go and give her a ride, kiddo,” she said, “The full show this time…she’s more than ready for it.” Naruto nodded, standing as Anko undid Kin’s chains, the panting girl collapsing slightly. Naruto caught her (incidently groping her sensitized tits and drawing ANOTHER moan from the girl), while Anko released her from the spreader bar. “Kin-chan?” the blond boy asked, staring at his slave. “…so…good,” she whispered, looking up into his own azure eyes, “Master…so good…please…take me…” Naruto nodded dumbly, looking over at Anko. The fishnet clad woman pointed over at a cot on one of the far corners. “I’m done here tonight anyway,” she said, rubbing the front of her skirt, “I’m gonna go find some nice little chuunin and drain him dry…feel free to use the room all you want.” She retrieved her trench coat from her chair. “Wonder if Iruka-kun’s up for some…fun.” Naruto shuddered in sympathy for his surrogate father as the wild kunoichi walked out. He looked at Kin, who was still panting, and he shrugged. “May as well,” he said, leading her over to the cot. “Master,” Kin said, as he sat her on the cot, “The seals…Eagle-sama said we have to leave them bare…I can’t lie down…” Naruto frowned, then smiled. “Well then,” he said, “I don’t know how it works quite like that, but I guess you’ll have to be on top!” Kin gaped at her master as he stood there grinning like a fool. “On…t-t-t-t-top?!” she squeaked, her eyes wide as the perverted image flowed through her mind. The thought caused her to blush as a VERY warm feeling spread out from her loins. Naruto nodded. “I don’t want anything to happen to your seal,” he said, shrugging off his coat, letting it fall to the floor as he stood in front of the aroused girl, “And I still have to follow the rule I set, so the only way for it to work is if you’re above me. That way I can lick you, and we can do the…other thing.” “You mean…well…having sex?” she replied, her thighs rubbing together and causing her new ring to spin slightly at the friction. She sighed at the sensations that continued to flow through her.

Naruto flushed at the thought, before kneeling in front of his new slave. “Only if you want too,” he said, looking at her, “I still want to…eat you, but we’ll only do that if you want to. I own you, but I’ll never force you…that’s rape, and I won’t do it.” Kin felt a new sensation spread from her chest throughout her body. She was amazed at just how…caring…her new master was. It shocked her how just a little over two days ago she could have honestly said she hated this boy; he had dunked her naked into freezing cold water, he’d forced her to listen to polka, and it’d been his idea to use her own bells to put her under a ‘pleasure-torture’ genjutsu! Now, as she stared into his blue eyes, she could see warmth, caring, and comion (and a healthy amount of arousal, but that was beside the point). He was sincere in his desire to protect her, even if she was nothing more than his property. He wanted to make her happy, and she found that she wanted him to be happy too. It may not have been ‘love’…but whatever it was, she wanted to find out! “I…I want to, Naruto-sama,” she said, leaning forward to kiss him lightly on the lips. She felt him reach up to cup her cheek, and she nuzzled the warm hand. “Please…do what you want, master. I want you to.” Naruto nodded, standing again and undoing the catch on his track-suit pants, slipping out of his sandles as the orange garment fell to the ground. Kin, smiling at the sight of his hardened rod beneath the blue boxers he had put on that morning, kneeled before her master, pulling the boxers down so she could kiss his cock. Naruto sighed as the girl began to worship his dick, running his hands through her long brown hair and smiling as he heard her bells jingle with her motions. He simply stood there, letting Kin bob her head up and down across his shaft, letting out groans every now and again when she did something REALLY nice. Kin found herself enjoying his scent and taste again. She used her tongue to bath his shaft in a glistening coat of her saliva, before sucking her master’s six and a half inches into her mouth, sucking on it before placing kisses all over the hardened flesh. “Kin…chan,” he was moaning as she sighed around his rod, “Good…more like…that!” She giggled around his shaft, causing him to groan at the vibrations . He felt himself approaching his peak, and he started to babble. “Close…its close now!” The naked slave nodded, giving a powerful suck on the tool, causing the blond boy to cry out as he erupted inside her mouth. Kin swallowed the white fluid as it came, ignoring the bitter taste as she enjoyed the act. She smiled as he pulled out of her mouth, sighing as he lifted her to her feet, planting a deep kiss on her lips.

Naruto enjoyed the soft feel of her mouth, letting his tongue slide between their lips as he tried to trace an image of her moist cavern in his mind with the wet appendage. He reached down, spinning the new clit ring she wore, causing her to groan in pleasure and making her knees weak. She responded by pulling at his black shirt, lifting it off so she could see her master’s body for the first time. He was obviously in good shape, and she found herself pleased at the sight. He had a runner’s body lean, wiry muscles, strong legs, and a flat stomach. She reached out, rubbing his skin and finding herself surprised at the softness of it. There were muscles underneath - firm and taut, the way she liked them but the skin itself was soft and warm. She loved it! Naruto growled slightly, spinning them around and pulling her onto the bed. “I want your pussy, Kinchan!” he said, smiling at her blush. “Give it too me!” Kin found herself breathless as she looked into his beautiful orbs, sliding her lower body around so she could lower her mound to his hungry mouth. She gasped as he immediately attacked her sensitive clit, moaning as he lashed at it mercilessly. She looked down, her eyes wide as she spotted his dick, standing hard and upright as he attacked her honey-pot. The orgasm came quickly from his ministrations, leaving her panting and flushed with pleasure. She sighed as she felt him continue to strike at her center with gusto, another climax building even as she rode the waves from the first. “Oh…MASTER!” she shouted, her pussy practically gushing as he drank from her. She shuddered as this wave washed through her, yelping slightly as he pulled lightly at her clit ring with his teeth, before diving back in with his tongue. *He’s serious!* she thought hysterically, even as he continued to eat away at her. *I…oh kami…I can’t…oh yea…master, that’s…KAMI-SAMA!* “This is fun!” Naruto spoke from between her trembling thighs, the vibrations sending a fresh wave of shudders through the sweating girl. “We’ll do this more after we finish…but now, I want the rest.” Kin looked her master in the eyes from between their bodies, feeling surprisingly shy as she saw the desire in his blue orbs. “T-t-t-the…rest!?!” she whispered, squeaking as he gave her another quick lick. “Yeah,” he said, “I want it.” Kin giggled, shifting her hyper-stimulated body around so her chest pressed against his own, their groins touching each other as his rod poked at her pinkish red lower lips. “Then…take it, master,” she moaned, gasping as he started toying with her nipples. “I will,” the blond said, shifting so Kin’s lower lips had coated his dick in her juices. He proceed to grab

her shapely hips, raising them so her entrance rested just above his tool. He looked at her. “Give yourself…to me.” Kin nodded, swallowing slightly as she started to lower herself onto his hard dick, moaning as his length and girth started to stretch her tunnel. “M-master…so…big,” she groaned as their hips met, her muscles straining as her master reached up to cup her tits, his fingers toying with her nipples as he spun their rings around. “Kin-chan,” he moaned, shifting his hips around and causing her to gasp as his cock rubbed along her insides. The pair simply lay there for a few moments, enjoying the feelings - him of her hot tunnel, and her of his hardened manhood - before the slave girl started lifting her hips up, moaning as his dick started sliding out of her. When she felt that just the head was still inside of her, she started to lower herself back down, causing her master to groan in pleasure as her soft muscles massaged him. Naruto could barely see through the haze of sensations that clouded his mind. He was a teenaged boy, and he had jerked off before, but this? It was like a hot vice was gripping his dick, stimulating every nerve along the shaft, and spreading the heat all along his groin, from the tip of his dick down to his balls. Something, some kind of instinct, caused him to lift up his hips as Kin started to rise again, causing the doe eyed girl to cry out as he pushed himself deep inside of her, her tits bouncing as he shook her and causing the bells on her nipple rings to jingle. “Kin-chan…” he moaned again, beginning to thrust his hips faster as the girl sped up her own up and down motion. She moaned, crying out her master’s name as he pounded away at her pussy, her own mind dissolving into a soup of pure joy. “Naruto…sama,” she gasped, feeling the familiar pressure building up inside her, “So good, s-s-so gooooooodddd!” She gasped as he sat up, crying out has his mouth latched on to one of her nipples. “Moremoremoremoremore…” “KIN!” the boy shouted, his hips thrusting up hard as he gave a strong suck on the nipple in his mouth while he pinched its twin. He felt himself erupt inside the girl’s soft pussy, and he continued to thrust even through his own climax. “MASTER!” the girl cried out, her muscles clamping down as she felt a wet warmth slash up her insides, her body trembling as a stronger orgasm than any Naruto had given her previous roared through her body, causing her to collapse in her in her master’s arms. The pair sat there for a few moments before Naruto leaned back into the cot, holding the girl as his now

deflated manhood slipped from her folds. He felt her tremble in his arms, and he reached up to cup her chin, lifting her eyes to his. “Well…” he mumbled, grinning sheepishly. “Well…” she replied, blushing slightly. The pair lay there, staring at each other for a few moments, looking at each other. Then, for no reason they understood…they started laughing together. They laughed and laughed and laughed, tears leaking from their eyes as the basked in the after glow of their love-making. Kin looked down her master’s body, noticing for the first time a set of black markings on his stomach. Naruto noticed her look, and he sighed slightly, sensing the question in his slave’s mind. “It’s a seal,” he said, causing his girl to look up at him. “A…seal?” she asked, tracing the symbols with her left hand, before looking into his blue eyes. She stared into their depths, sensing pain…and loneliness hidden inside. “It’s something painful,” she said, looking at him. “Something that’s…kept you alone.” Naruto nodded. “I…don’t know if I can talk about it,” he said, “It’s…hard…to explain.” Kin put a finger to his lips. “It…doesn’t matter,” she said, “You…are my master now. You saved me, and you’ve shown me amazing pleasure…and joy.” She bend down, kissing him before resting her cheek against his. “Whatever this…seal…is, you are still my master. That’s all that matters.” Naruto smiled, pulling the girl into another kiss, his fingers toying with her nipples again and causing her to moan. “I will tell you, eventually,” he promised, as the girl’s eyes closed while he worked his magic, “But not now…I need time.” “Take…Oooh….take all the tiiiimmeeee, you ne-eeeeed,” she moaned, yelping as he reached down to finger her pussy. She opened her eyes, noting a mischievous look to them. “Master?” she moaned, feeling a little afraid at the look in his blue orbs. Naruto grinned. “I still have to follow the rule,” he explained, reaching down with his other hand to grip the sides of her firm ass. “Besides…I’m hungry.” Kin just moaned. oOoOoOo The next morning, Naruto walked out of the I.T. headquarters with a pleasant ache in his hips. He’d spent a good three hours this time eating his slave’s womanhood, the poor girl lapsing into

unconsciousness even as he continued to lick her, driving her into a set of unconscious orgasms before he finally had his fill. He walked along the street, feeling a sense of…contentment, that he’d never felt before. Ero-sennin had said for him to take the day off, and to enjoy himself, though he still had a lesson with Ibiki that evening. He was planning on making it a full on ‘ramen-feast’ day, when he spied the hospital in down the street. He frowned, ing Hinata’s wounds from her match during the prelims. He felt his fists clench as he recalled Neji’s smug look as she was carried out. *I’ll make him pay for what he did to her,* he thought, *She’s too sweet a person to do that to…she may be timid and weird, but she’s good! And I’ll make him see that he was wrong! Dattebayo!* He smiled suddenly. “I’ll bring her some flowers!” he said, headed towards the Yamanaka flower shop, “That should help her feel better! She deserves them!” He practically skipped into the shop, not noticing the eyes of one of his more…wild…instructors on him from one of the roofs. “Oh ho, so he’s got a girl in the hospital who needs flowers, hmmm?” Anko chuckled, “Well now…why don’t we see what this girl is like? It could be fun.” In her room, Hyuuga Hinata suddenly shuddered. *Ano…something strange is going to happen,* she thought, *What is this feeling?* Oh yes, things were going to get interesting

Chapter 3: Pressing Flowers can be fun... Sakura frowned as she walked through the streets. It’d been over a week since Sasuke and Kakashi had vanished, and just as long since Naruto had gone off to train for his match against Neji. It was hard for her to it it...but she missed the orange ball of energy. *I hope their both alright,* the pink haired girl thought as she walked down the street. *They’ve both got such strong opponents in the finals…I don’t see how either can win against them.* “Oi, thanks Ino!” a familiar voice rang out, causing Sakura to look up. Her green eyes widened as Naruto came trotting out of the Yamanaka flowershop, a small vase of violets in his hands. “Hinata-chan will really like these I’m sure! They match her hair, dattebayo!” “Just be quiet when you deliver them, baka!” Ino’s voice rang out from the shop, “It is a hospital you know!” “Got it!” the blond boy called back, running off towards the hospital. “He got Hinata…flowers?” Sakura muttered to herself, staring at the small dust trail left behind by her energetic teammate. She stumbled forward, towards Ino, her mind still reeling from the idea that Naruto would do something so…thoughtful. She was almost afraid for the Hyuuga girl…the idea of her ‘secret crush’ bringing her flowers would likely send her into a coma. Ino smirked as she saw Sakura walk in front of the store. “Oh, Forehead-girl,” she called out, “I’m surprised to see you. I would’ve thought you’d be out training with Sasuke-kun.” Sakura shook her head, frowning at the nickname. “No, he and Kakashi-sensei have disappeared,” she replied, “I guess sensei needed to get him ready for that Suna kid. Naruto’s been absent a lot lately too. I just saw him for the first time in over a week, headed towards the hospital.” “Well, he came in to get some flowers for Hinata-san,” Ino said, “Some violets actually…I’m surprised he knew that was her favorite flower.” “Huh, he probably didn’t,” Sakura replied, “But he always had an eye for hair color…he probably ed that Hinata’s hair is a kind of purplish black.” Ino nodded. “He told me he’s been getting some training for his match next month,” she said, “Wouldn’t tell me with who though. Still, he’s probably only fooling himself.”

Sakura frowned. “What do you mean?” she asked. “He’s up against Hyuuga Neji,” the blonde kunoichi replied, “Last years rookie of the year, and I’ve heard him called the strongest Hyuuga genin the clan’s ever produced. I know Naruto’s gotten a lot better since the academy, but nothing could get him ready for that cold fish.” The pink haired genin shook her head. “You might think that, but I’ve learned better,” she said, “Naruto just doesn’t know when to give up. When we were learning tree walking, he kept on going when even Sasuke had to take a break. He’s got so much chakra…I think that’s why he kept screwing up the Bunshin no jutsu.” Ino frowned. “Well, that jyuken that the Hyuuga clan practices,” she said, “Neji’s the worst possible match for Naruto…the baka needs to use his chakra, and Neji can shut it down just like he did to Hinata. If Naruto were facing someone like Chouji or maybe that Suna guy who uses puppets, he might have a chance, but Neji? It’ll be over in just a few minutes.” Sakura frowned. “Didn’t you hear what Naruto said when they took Hinata to the infirmary?” she asked. Ino rolled her eyes. “Yeah, we all heard it,” she replied. “‘I vow to win!’ Against Neji, words like that won’t matter.” “It wasn’t just words, Ino-pig,” Sakura replied, her fists clenching at her sides. “It was a promise…and he always keeps his promises.” Ino shrugged. “Maybe he does,” she said, “Still, I’m betting on Neji to win. Guy may be a cold fish, but he’s got the skills.” She looked at her pink haired ‘friend’. “So, what’s your sensei doing for your training this month?” she asked. “Asuma-sensei taught me water walking yesterday. He says he wants me to build up my control so he can have Kurenai-sensei teach me some genjutsu.” Sakura frowned. “Kakashi-sensei disappeared along with Sasuke-kun,” she replied, “He didn’t leave any instructions for me. I don’t even know what Naruto’s doing for training.” Ino frowned. “Well, you should do some training, Fore-head girl,” she said, “You don’t want to fall behind Naruto of all people, do you?” Sakura sighed. “I think I’ve been behind him from day one,” she replied. She walked towards the door. “I’m…gonna go to the library. Maybe I can find some training manuals or something.” Ino sighed. “Well, good luck Sakura,” she replied as the pinkette walked out. “You’re gonna need it.” oOoOoOo

“Are you going to shout again?” the nurse at the station asked as she eyed the orange clad boy holding the vase of violets. “The patients here need peace and quiet.” “I promise not to shout,” Naruto replied, “I was just worried about my teammate, and I wasn’t happy when Kakashi-sensei just waved me off.” He held up the vase. “I just want to give these to Hinatachan…she was nice to me during those matches, and she didn’t deserve what that jerk Neji did to her. I thought these might make her feel better.” The nurse sighed. She was well aware of just who and what Naruto was, though her ire towards him was not for that reason. She just didn’t like his noise he tended to make when running about town. She chose this job for the quiet after all. “Okay,” she said, reaching over and pulling a file from a stack resting next to her. “One loud shout though and I’ll personally toss you out one your ear…from the fifth floor!” Naruto gulped. He was sure it was his imagination, but he could have sworn he saw flames dancing around the woman as she spoke. “okay,” he whispered, slightly scared. “Good,” she smiled, opening the folder, “Now, according to the charts, Hinata-sama is in room 212. She seems to be doing fine now, though it was touch and go for a while.” The stern woman looked up into Naruto’s eyes. “Try and keep her calm. She’s going to have to spend some time recovering before she can be an active shinobi again, and her heart won’t take too much shock.” Naruto frowned, but nodded. “That Neji bastard is going to pay for what he did,” he muttered, walking towards the elevator. When he arrived on the second floor, he was surprised to see another familiar face walking about. Rock Lee was limping around the halls, his arm and leg still encased in bandages as sweat poured down his face. He was making blocking motions with his good arm, even as he tried to maintain his balance on the wooden crutch held by his side. Naruto couldn’t help but be impressed by the bowl-cut haired genin’s tenacity. Even after the extreme damage he had taken during his match with the psychotic Gaara. *He’s incredible,* he thought as the enthusiastic boy continued his trek, *He can’t heal as fast as the rest of us genin since he can’t use chakra, but he won’t let it stop him…man, he’d be such a cooler teammate than Sasuke!* He gasped as Lee seemed to stumble, and he shot forward, helping to hold the sweaty boy up. “Huh?…Naruto…san?” Lee asked, panting from his exertions. “Ano…why…are you…here?”

“Well, I came to see Hinata-chan,” Naruto said, “I’m just glad I spotted you before you took a tumble Bushy-brows!” He helped the boy to a seat, even as some nurses came to check on the two. “Lee-san! You should be resting!” one nurse said, “You need to give yourself time to recover before you train again! If you go too far you’ll only injure yourself more!” “But I cannot let myself be idle!” Lee replied, “I…will not allow myself to fall behind the other genin!” “Hey, you don’t have to hurt yourself to keep from falling behind!” Naruto said, “Try studying stuff like tactics and trap making! Exercise your mind while your body heals!” Lee and the nurses gaped at the blond boy. “That’s…remarkably wise, Naruto-san,” Lee’s doctor, Yakushi Shiro muttered, “Who taught you that?” “My new sensei, Ibiki-san,” Naruto said, “He’s helping me prepare for my match with Neji! I’m already a lot stronger!” Lee smiled, even as he felt a small part of his heart break at the news. *You…will defeat Neji before I, Naruto-san,* he thought, *I have seen your drive, your youthful fire…it is stronger than mine.* “I look forward to your match, Naruto-san,” he said, “I was not pleased with my rivals actions toward Hinatasama, and neither was Gai-sensei. When you made your promise at the arena…we both knew you would keep it.” Naruto smiled, rubbing the back of his head. “Well, it’s not gonna be easy, even with my new training,” the blond boy replied, “But I never go back on my word! I’ll make him see that people can change, even if I gotta smack him silly to do it!” The nurses smiled, as did Doctor Yakushi. “Well, I hope you do, Naruto-san,” the grey haired man said, “I was one of the doctor’s who looked after Hinata-sama. That boy certainly did a number on the girl…” The man paused as he spied the vase of violets by the orange clad boy’s side. “Are those for Hinatasama, Naruto-san?” he asked, smiling at the boy’s affirmative nod. “Well, why don’t you go and give them to her then? I think it’ll help her feel a lot better.” Naruto nodded, standing and picking up the vase. “Hey, Lee-san?” he asked, causing the black haired boy to look up. “When you get better, how about we spar sometimes? You’re incredible at taijutsu, and Kami-sama knows I need the practice. Maybe we can help each other out.” Lee smiled brightly at the request. “Yosh! It would be my honor, Naruto-san!” he replied, giving the boy a thumbs up. “I will heal even faster with that goal in mind!” Naruto returned the thumbs up, before walking off.

“Now, Lee-san,” Yakushi said, placing a hold on the boy’s shoulder. “Let’s get you to bed…its almost lunch time, and I heard the kitchen is making ‘Mystery Mounds’ today…maybe the mystery will be actual meat!” Lee turned the same shade of his spandex suit at the thought. oOoOoOo Hinata sighed as she stared out the window of her room. It’d been almost a week since her match with her estranged cousin, and it continued to weigh heavily on her mind. Contrary to Neji’s, and even the clan’s belief, her Byakugan was fairly well developed. While she could not perceive the tenketsu like her father or Neji could, she was fairly adept at reading emotions. Her cousin’s eyes may have been like white stones in a pond, but she could see beyond their surface to the depths of frustration and despair. She knew what he felt, since such feelings were within her own heart as well. *I want to help him,* she thought, trying to fight back the tears that threatened to spill from her own lavender dusted eyes, *I want the kind Neji back.* A knock on the door shook her from her reverie, and she hurriedly wiped the few errant tears that had escaped her eyes from her pale cheeks. “Ano…w-who is it?” she asked, looking over to the door. “It’s Nurse Chiaki, Hinata-sama,” her personal nurse spoke from behind the wooden barrier, “You have a visitor. Is it alright for him to enter?” *Him?* the pale eyed girl thought, a small hope welling in her chest. “Ummm, who is it?” she asked. “Uzumaki Naruto-san, Hinata-sama,” the kindly woman’s voice came. *He…he came to see me,* Hinata thought, her cheeks staining red at the idea her ‘secret crush’ had actually come. “Hinata-sama?” her nurse’s voice came again, “Are you alright?” “Oh! Y-yes, Chiaki-san!” the girl stuttered, “Please, s-send him i-in! N-Naruto-kun is a-always welcome!” The door opened, and her orange clad crush walked in, smiling that dazzling smile of his and warming her heart. She had to suppress a gasp at seeing the small vase of violets in his hands, knowing that they were meant for her, yet hardly able to believe that he had done so.

“Hey, Hinata-chan!” he said, walking over to her bedside, setting the vase on the small lamp table next to her head. “They told me you were feeling better, but I thought some flowers might help you along.” He rubbed the back of his head sheepishly. “I…I didn’t know what your favorite kind was, so I got you violets. They match your hair!” Hinata was certain her face could not possibly get any redder at the indirect compliment, or the fact that he had inadvertently gotten her the same type of flower her mother had first shown her how to press. “A-ano…they’re…they’re v-very p-pretty, Naruto-kun,” she whispered, giving the boy a bright smile of her own. “I-I…really like them! Thank you so much!” Naruto was surprised at how cute the girl looked, smiling up at him from her bed. He found that, unlike Neji’s cold white eyes, Hinata’s had some genuine warmth in their pearly depths. “I’m glad you like’em!” he said, “I know that hospitals can be pretty boring places…they don’t have a lot of color. I keep telling the doctors some orange or purple would really help liven the place up, but most of them just snort and ignore me.” Hinata couldn’t help but giggle at the thought of her crush making a case for some brightly colored rooms. She actually agreed that some light colors might help make the rooms a bit more soothing…though she thought orange was pushing it. It looked good on her crush, but it wouldn’t look good as wall paper. “Hey, mind if I sit down?” Naruto asked, looking at the girl, “You look like you could use some company, and I got a few hours before I’m supposed to meet with Ero-sennin for my training.” Hinata felt her face heat up again, but she nodded. “P-please,” she said, “I-I’d love…to t-talk for a while.” Naruto smiled, pulling a chair from the wall and setting it next to the pale-eyed girl’s bed. “Cool,” he said, “I’d like to get to know you better…we never really talked much at the academy, and I think that’s kinda sad. You seem like a really nice person.” “A-ano…thank you, Naruto-kun,” Hinata replied, gripping her sheets tightly. This was a dream come true for her - he was talking with her! “I…I w-wanted to…talk t-to you at the academy too.” “Really?” the blond boy asked, leaning forward, “Why didn’t you?” Hinata blushed. “I…I w-was really…shy,” she said, “You were…always s-so loud and outgoing. I…I ired th-that about you.” Naruto grinned a little at that. “Eh, I do love to make noise,” he said. He frowned a little. “How come you’re so shy, Hinata-chan? You come from a big family, I heard. I thought shy people were usually the types who don’t have a lot of brother’s or sisters to get along with.”

Hinata sighed, leaning back against her pillows. Naruto couldn’t help but notice how her hospital gown conformed to her body as she leaned back. *She’s…got big boobs,* he noted, *They’re even a little bigger than Kin-chan’s!* “My…c-clan isn’t all that great,” the dark haired girl said, looking up at the ceiling. “You…you saw h-how Neji-nisan was during the m-match, right?” Naruto nodded, frowning at the thought. “Kakashi-sensei and Gai-sensei mentioned something about how you were in the ‘Main’ family and Neji was in the ‘Branch’,” he replied, “They said there’s been some…bad feelings between the two houses.” Hinata nodded, a tear tracing down her cheek as she recalled Neji’s anger at the division. “Neji-nisan…hhe’s stronger than I am,” she said, causing Naruto to frown at her, “B-but because he’s in the Branch family, h-he has to…serve me.” She let a few more tears escape, causing Naruto to blanch, thinking he had made her cry. “I don’t like the division,” she whispered tightly, “We’re ONE clan, not two! I want us to be a family again! I want my ‘brother’ back!” Naruto wasn’t sure what to do as he saw the cute girl start to cry, so he stood up and grabbed her, pulling her into a hug and cooing lightly into her ear. He didn’t know why he did it, or even how he knew it would help her…he just knew she needed it. Hinata couldn’t help but let the tears flow, even as she buried her head into her crush’s orange jacket. In another time and place this would have been a gift from the kami to her - to be able to hug the boy who inspired her to grow as a kunoichi. “Neji doesn’t deserve this fate!” she sobbed into Naruto’s jacket, “That ugly seal…its horrible to put that on a family member!” Naruto frowned as he heard the word seal. *Another one?* he thought, *And here I thought seals were supposed to be good things…I mean, sure, the slave seal on Kin-chan isn’t ‘good’ per se, but it did help to save her life…* “What seal, Hinata-chan?” he asked, rubbing his hands up and down her back, trying to calm the poor girl. He was privately glad that her gown had a back to it…he was sure she’d clobber him if he had been rubbing her bare skin. Hinata sighed, the tears finally stopping as she absorbed the warmth that her crush was giving her. She looked up into his blue eyes - by the Kami, she loved that shade of blue - and sighed. “There’s a special seal that the main family uses to control the branch,” she explained. “It’s meant to prevent out kekkei genkai from being stolen…when a branch family member dies, it locks away all the

powers and secrets of the Byakugan.” “That doesn’t sound so bad,” Naruto said, “It protects a secret of the village…” “But it’s also a means of control,” Hinata interrupted, gripping her sheets again, “There’s a special hand seal that main family are taught when we turn ten. If we use it in the presence of a branch family member, and channel chakra through it…it can cause that person intense pain. It’s like burning them from the inside out…” Naruto couldn’t help but gasp. “That’s…that’s sick!” he growled. Hinata nodded, more tears leaking from her eyes. “I’ve only seen it used once…on my Uncle Hizashi when I was three,” she muttered, “I l-loved my uncle…he too hated the division, and what it was going to do to Neji-nisan.” The pale eyed girl sighed, leaning away from her crush to look out the window. “My father used it on him…he was glaring at my lack of skill with the jyuken, and father took offense.” “Wait, he used it on his own brother?” Naruto asked, frowning at Hinata’s nod. “Why? Just because he wasn’t happy at how you were doing?” “Father would never explain it to me,” she said, “Not too long after that, Uncle Hizashi died…Neji changed after that. He threw himself into training, growing stronger and stronger.” She sighed. “Before Uncle Hizashi dies, Neji and I were close. He liked it when I called him brother…now, he’s so cold.” Naruto frowned. He thought back at how Neji had complained about how all the jounins had jumped in to protect Hinata. *He thinks it was special treatment, and that nobody would jump in to protect him in the same situation,* he realized. He smirked. *I got you now.* “Hinata-chan,” he spoke up, causing the girl to once again look into his blue eyes. “I told Neji that I would win our match. I always keep my word - its my nindo!” He smiled as she nodded. “I’m gonna make you a promise now too…before that match is over, you WILL have your brother back! I’ll make him see the truth!” Hinata saw the absolute sincerity in his blue orbs, and she found herself drawn into their depths. *Naruto-kun…you…you really will,* she thought, blushing as she realized Naruto had just given her the greatest gift of all. He was going to give her back her family. “Ano…I…I b-believe you will!” she said, smiling at him. Naruto nodded, glancing at his watch. “I gotta go meet with Ero-sennin,” he said, standing up, “My other sensei said I have the day off though…I’ll come visit after I’m done.” He smiled. “I’ll bring you some

ramen too…hospital food really sucks!” Hinata tried to fight of the blush she felt brewing. She frowned slightly as the boy started walking off. “Ano…Naruto-kun?” she asked, causing the boy to turn around. “Who…who is ‘Ero-sennin’?” She wasn’t sure she liked the idea of some ‘perverted hermit’ training her crush. “Oh, that’s what I call him,” Naruto replied, “He’s a pervert, but he’s also one of the Sannin…Jiraiya, the guy who taught the Yondaime!” Hinata couldn’t help but gasp at that. “The Yondaime’s sensei…” she whispered. “Y’know, you should smile more, Hinata-chan,” Naruto said, giving her a thumbs up, “You’re pretty cute as it is, but your smile really brings it out!” He walked out before he could here the startled ‘meep’ from the furiously blushing girl. oOoOoOo Anko smirked as she sat on the ledge just outside of the girl’s room, having heard the entire conversation. “So, the princess loves the pauper, huh?” she chuckled, “And now that pauper’s going to be a ‘knight in shining armor’…man, it feels like some cheezy romance novel.” She grinned. “Of course, with that slave-girl Naruto-kun has, it might just turn into a book worth reading.” She watched as the Hyuuga girl got out of bed, headed towards her bathroom. “I think a little ‘Ankostyle Matchmaking’ is in order,” she muttered. She quickly picked the lock on the window, sliding into the room silently and sitting in the chair Naruto had just occupied. “If Ibiki can have an apprentice, why can’t I?” she thought, “Kurenai-chan won’t mind too much…and Naruto will like the results I’m sure.” She grinned evilly. “Come out, come out little girl. It’s time to play.” Hinata gasped as she saw the wild kunoichi from the second exam sitting next to her bed. “Ano…Mitarashi-sensei,” she whispered, shuddering at the strange look the fishnet clad woman was giving her. “I heard you’re little sob session with Naruto-kun,” the lavender haired woman said, “I think I can help you out too…and get the gaki really into you.” She grinned lavisously. “In the way that really counts too!” Hinata felt her face flush at the idea. “Ano…w-what…I-I…w-well…” “We’ll work on the stutter later,” Anko said. “When are the doc’s gonna let you out, kid?”

“Ummm, Y-Yakushi-sensei s-said he’d re-release me in two days,” she said, “W-why?” “Because when you get out, I’m going to take over your training,” the woman replied, standing up and walking over to the timid girl. She cupped her chin, grinning at the shuddering girl. “I’m gonna break you, and build you back up. By the time I’m done, Naruto-kun will be head over heals for you…and you’ll be one deadly little girl.” Hinata shuddered, causing Anko to grin. “Oh yeah…you and I are gonna have a lot of fun while I train you,” she said, “Welcome to my world…welcome to ANBU Interrogation and Torture.” oOoOoOo Kin sighed as she slipped on the pants and shirt her master had given her. While she certainly didn’t mind being naked for him, she was happy that she was finally being allowed to leave the dingy cell she’d been confined to for the two weeks. Her master stood by the door, talking with Anko as she dressed. She focused her hearing so she could listen in on the conversation. “So, we’re going to have the roof of the stadium lined with seals,” Anko said, “We know that my old ‘sensei’ will be there…he might have denied it in the forest, but I know he’s gonna want to kill Hokagesama. I don’t know how he plans on getting in though.” “He’ll probably impersonate some big shot or sneak in underground,” Naruto replied, “Kin-chan said that Suna was in on this…they’re sending a few important people right?” Anko nodded. “Yep, and we’re ready for them,” she replied, “Your pretty little pet helped us out big time. We’ve got enough traps laid out to make those traitors cry for their mommies.” Kin finished dressing, and walked over to the pair. “Master,” she said, “I know Ibiki-sama already knows this, but have you all planned for the Sound Four?” “Those body guards you mentioned?” Anko said, “Yeah, we’re ready for them. We’ve got four squads of ANBU dedicated to taking them out. Orochimaru might think he’s gonna get Sarutobi-sama trapped and outnumbered, but he’s gonna be in for one hell of a surprise.” Kin nodded, turning to her master. “Master, are you ready?” she asked. “I know you’ve trained hard…” Naruto smiled, reaching around to pinch Kin’s ass, drawing an embarrassed squeak from the girl and a laugh from Anko. “I’m ready, Kin-chan,” he said, rubbing the cheek he had abused fondly, making the

doe eyed girl blush prettily. “Hinata-chan gave me the tools I need…Neji’s not gonna know what hit him.” Anko smiled. *She’s turned out to be a good student too,* the snake mistress thought, *I wonder how she’ll handle breaking a prisoner…we’re bound to get a few during the fighting.* “Well, don’t get overconfident gaki!” she spoke aloud, “Be prepared for anything. This won’t be an easy match!” Naruto nodded. “I’m fully prepared to lose,” he said, “But I plan to win!” He pinched Kin’s ass again, drawing another squeak from his slave. At her glare, he smiled. “One for luck?” he offered, pulling her down into a quick kiss. Anko laughed. “A regular Casanova,” she muttered. “Okay, you need to get going gaki! I’ll take your pet here to the shelter, and then I’ll meet you at the arena. Ibiki’s stationed at the outer wall, so Cat is in charge.” Naruto nodded. “How’s Hayate-sempai by the way?” he asked, “I heard that Suna-jounin did a number on him.” Anko frowned. “Well, he’s done for as a shinobi,” she said, “He was pretty sickly though anyway…Sarutobi-sama will probably put him into a teaching position at the academy. Still, I don’t think his fiancée will mind too much. It just means more time together.” Naruto nodded. “Those Suna-nins are scary,” he muttered, “Watch out for that Gaara kid…those other two are strong, sure…but he’s a monster.” Kin wrapped her arms around her master’s shoulders. “Be careful, Naruto-sama,” she said, “I don’t want to lose you…” “You won’t Kin-chan,” he said, returning the hug. “Anko-sempai? Make sure no one bothers Kin-chan please. She’s no enemy now.” Anko smiled. “Eagle will be there to guard the civilians,” she said, “He’ll watch her for you.” Naruto nodded, giving his slave another quick kiss. “I think three hours tonight,” he whispered into her ear, causing her to blush. He made a quick hand seal, vanishing in a swirl of leaves. Anko smirked. “He really loves that shunshin no jutsu,” she muttered. She looked at the girl. “Let’s get you to the barracks girl. Your master won’t want you to get cut up…he likes your skin just the way it is.” Kin blushed. “He certainly does,” she muttered. “He spent last night licking me up and down…from my ears to my toes.”

Anko smiled. “Ooh, that sounds fun,” she said, “I’ll have to tell Iruka-kun about that after this is all done…” Kin laughed. oOoOoOo Neji frowned as he stared at the blond boy standing across the field from him. The boy wore a confident smirk, as if he knew he was going to win this fight. *Loser,* he thought, *I’m going to enjoy tearing that confidence of your’s to pieces.* “Tell me why you insist on fighting your fate,” he said, sliding into a loose jyuken stance, “It’s inevitable that you’ll lose to me, so why bother trying?” Naruto smirked. *Ibiki-sensei, I think you’d like this prank,* he thought. “Let me ask you a question first,” he said, pulling out a coin from his pocket. “I marked this coin with kanji for your name and mine on each side. You say I’m destined to lose right? Well, lets let the coin decide!” Neji and the audience all gaped at the blond. “What?!” the pale boy asked, his Byakugan activating and glaring hard at the boy. “Are you trying to make a mockery of this test?” “Well, answer the question and we’ll see first,” Naruto replied, “My name or your’s Neji? Which will show up once I toss the coin? You say fate is on your side, right? So call it!” Neji frowned, even as the audience began laughing at Naruto’s antics. “You really are a fool,” the dark haired Hyuuga muttered. “It’s total chance! It proves nothing!” “Then you’ve just answered your own question, Neji!” Naruto shouted back. “We don’t know who would win in a fight between us any more than we know which side will show when I toss the coin. You say fate predetermines everything? Well, you’re wrong!” Naruto pocketed the coin. “We’re all destined for death, but our journey to that fate isn’t set in stone…we make it ourselves, one step at a time!” Neji frowned. “Enough, you speak drivel,” he said. Naruto sighed, his hands coming together in his favorite hand seal. “Fine, then I’ll just have to beat the sense into you,” he replied, “I don’t want to be here all day though, and I really want to face Sasuke soon.” “TAJUU KAGE BUNSHIN NO JUTSU!” oOoOoOo

Temari felt her eyes widen in shock as the field below literally FILLED with orange clad blond ninja’s, covering almost every open space she could see. The real one was standing in the same spot, a smirk gracing his whisker marked face. *He…he doesn’t even look winded!* she thought, her grip on the railing tightening as she saw the mass of clones engage the pale eyed Neji. “That’s…that can’t be possible!” she muttered, “It’s gotta be some kind of genjutsu!” Her brother Kankuro was openly gaping in shock, and could offer no comment. Shikamaru and Shino stood off to the side, both as surprised as the Suna kunoichi, but for different reasons. “He played with Neji’s head there,” Shikamaru muttered, “It may have sounded pointless, but he cut right into Neji’s beliefs.” Shino nodded. “Naruto-san has always been unpredictable,” he replied in his usual monotone way, “I have noticed that he has an exceptional ability to ‘think on his feet’. While planning is not his strong suit, he is able to adapt to virtually any situation.” “That might be true,” Shikamaru replied, “But his playing with Neji’s head and then overwhelming him with those Kage Bunshin? That means he planned this out.” Shino nodded again. “He has grown quite a bit since the preliminaries,” he muttered, “I am curious as to just how much.” Off to the side, the final Suna nin, Gaara, remained imive. Yet, deep within his teal eyes, a fire was burning. *He…could be interesting,* the crazed boy thought, *Mother…would you like his blood? I think you would…* oOoOoOo Sarutobi eyed the blue garbed man beside him, and the two body guards who stood at his sides. *Rather obvious, my old student,* the aged Kage thought, *You never were very good at Shogi…your lack of strategy skills were a part of why Minato sured you.* “That Uzumaki boy…he seems to have a grasp of psychology,” the ‘Kazekage’ muttered, “He played off the Hyuuga boy’s own beliefs and used them against him…” Sarutobi smirked. “Well, Naruto-kun is one of our most unique genin,” he replied, “I dare say he’d be a handful for some jounin to match against. What he might lack in experience he more than makes up for

in sheer determination.” The pair watched as the Hyuuga boy created a rotating dome of chakra, hurling many of the Kage Bunshin’s away and into others, causing them to disperse and cover the field in smoke. “Ah, and now a second facet of Naruto’s strategy comes out,” Sarutobi muttered, “He learned about the Byakugan’s perceptive abilities, so he’s making it harder for Neji to use it by covering the field. While such a plan won’t work as well against the Byakugan as it would the Sharingan, it is somewhat effective none the less.” The blue garbed man merely grunted in acknowledgement, his eyes scanning the crowds. *There are more ANBU here than we expected,* he thought, his eyes seeking out the Mouse mask his second, Kabuto, was supposed to be wearing. He spied the boy near the eastern stands, sitting behind a group of civilians. *Still, with the forces in place, no amount of ANBU will be enough to prevent our victory.* “Hmm, it seems Naruto’s about to talk again,” Sarutobi muttered, causing his companion to look down into the arena. oOoOoOo Neji stood there, panting and sweating as his opponent wiped some blood from his mouth. The boy had surprised him by ing in the attacks with his Kage Bunshins. He had expected him to hang back, letting the clones do the work. The boy was…irritating. Naruto smirked as he noticed the anger showing in Neji’s pearly eyes. *That’s it, you jerk,* he thought, *Get mad…you’ll get sloppy, and I’ll really hit you then.* “Y’know, I just ed something,” Naruto called over to the dark haired boy. “I actually spent some time with Hinata-chan this last month. I got to know her, and I became her friend.” Neji frowned. “What’s your point, loser?” he growled. “I’m getting tired of this!” “The point is…she told me about that seal on your head,” the blond replied. Neji’s eyes widened in shock, before narrowing in rage. “So…you know about our clan’s burden of hatred,” he muttered, “Did you know that…” “Your father died to save Hinata’s?” Naruto replied. “Yeah, she told me about that. She told me she misses her uncle…and you.”

Neji’s eyes widened. “Wha…” “She re when you used to play with her,” Naruto replied, “And how you used to help her with her jyuken. She misses her ‘brother’, and she wants you back. She cried when she told me about it.” The blond stood straight, and pointed at him. “I promised you that I’d win this fight…and I also promised her that I’d give her her brother back. That means I absolutely can’t lose here!” Neji frowned, sliding into another jyuken stance. “You can’t win,” he said, “You’re Kage Bunshin is impressive, but even if I can’t find the ‘real’ you, I can still take your clones out. Your jutsu must use an insane amount of chakra…my jyuken barely uses any. I can outlast you.” “Y’know, you kept saying that Hinata-chan’s fate was to lose against you in that prelim,” Naruto replied, ignoring Neji’s declaration. “Tell me, did you know she knows how to use that other aspect of your seal?” Neji’s eyes widened in shock, and he turned to look at where the timid girl was sitting in the stands. “She told me she felt dirty after being taught how to use it,” Naruto replied, “She want’s to ban it’s being taught to the main house . She wants the entire clan to be sealed so the Byakugan is protected. Do you get what I’m saying, Neji!?!” The boy shouted. “She wants the families to be equal! And she needs your help to do that!” Neji frowned. “She’ll never succeed,” he replied, “The elders…” “Will have to back down once she’s clan head, if she has the of the branch head and the Hokage!” the blond boy replied, “And since I WILL be Hokage, she’s already two thirds of the way there!” Neji snorted. “You can never become Hokage!” he replied, “Only those who are born for the role ascend to that position! Their fates are decided just like yours and mine!” Naruto groaned. “Oh, there you go again, with ‘fate’, and ‘destiny’, and ‘birth’…” he shouted. “Fine, then lets finish this with a fate toss!” He pulled the coin out again. “I’ll let you choose Neji! Which side? Fate is on your side right?” Neji growled. “Fine, be pathetic!” he growled out. “Even if it lands on the opposite side that I choose, I’ll still defeat you!” Naruto smirked. “Okay,” he said, “Since you say you’ll beat me if it lands on either side, then you can have both! My name or yours…I’ll forfeit if either shows up!” Everyone in the audience gaped at the blond, while a certain fishnet clad woman started chuckling.

*Oh, this is gonna be good!* she thought. Neji stared at the boy. “What are you doing?” he said, “You’ll forfeit if either name shows up? If you’re going to do that, then why even fight in the first place?” “Because sometimes you have to fight, no matter what,” Naruto replied, “But when those times are…you get to choose. I chose to fight you today so I could wake you up! I did it so Hinata-chan could have her brother back!” He readied the coin. “So we’re clear, if either name shows up, I forfeit!” The proctor, Shiranui Genma, had finally caught on by this point. *Is he really…* the man thought. Naruto smirked. “Here we go!” he flipped the coin, the golden color flashing as the sunlight struck its rotating surface, tumbling end over end as it fell towards the ground. *Why is he so confident?* the pale eyed boy wondered as the coin plummeted. *He’s fated to lose now…no matter what side it lands on he said he’ll…* The crowd gaped, and the blond burst out laughing as the coin landed… …on its ‘edge’. Neji stared, dumbfounded at the laughing blond. “What…you mean…” “It’s a trick coin Neji!” Naruto shouted, “It’ll always land on its edge. That is what I mean with you talking about ‘fate’…you say you know it, but the truth is, it can always be changed! The gods don’t rule us Neji! We are the ones who live here! We shape the courses of our lives! WE CHOOSE TO BE WHAT WE ARE!” Neji frowned as he heard a rumbling beneath him, and he looked down in shock as a second Naruto burst from the earth, his fist raised to strike a crushing blow to the Hyuuga prodigies chin. The pale eyed boy cried out as he was launched backwards, landing hard on the ground. His vision blurred as the pain shook through his body, and he gazed in shock as the Naruto he’d been speaking to disappeared in a puff of smoke. “When…did you…” “During that ‘Kaiten’ thing you did,” the real Naruto explained, dirt still falling from his dirty form. “I’d planned on this from the beginning of the fight. I wanted to get you shaken up…it was the only way to get through to you.” “Your…Kage Bunshin…I should…have…expected…” the boy groaned out. “Got a news flash for you,” Naruto spoke up, “I failed the academy graduation exam three times

because I sucked at plain old Bunshin no jutsu.” He smiled at the shocked look on Neji’s face. “It seems like fate was saying that I was never going to be a shinobi…yet here I am. You know why?” Neji frowned. “Because…you refused to…accept your fate…” he whispered. “And Hinata refuses to accept yours,” the boy nodded. “She wants you back. She’s hurting too y’know. You can help her, and together you’ll both grow stronger.” Genma walked over to the boys. “Looks like those lessons with Ibiki-san have paid off, Naruto-san,” he muttered, “That was one hell of a mind game.” Naruto smiled. “You can do anything if you put your mind to it,” he said, looking down at Neji. “We’re not limited by fate…only our perceptions of it.” The senbon chewing man smirked. “Shousha: Uzumaki Naruto!” he called out, causing the crowd to roar in approval. Naruto smiled, before looking up at the Hokage. *Now we just have to make it through the rest of the day,* he thought. oOoOoOo Hinata smiled as Anko sat next to her. “Anko-sensei,” she greeted the wild kunoichi warmly, “Narutokun…he was amazing.” “Yep,” the scantily clad woman replied, “With a well thought out plan like that, he’s pretty much locked in for chuunin now. Ibiki will make his appointment to the division permanent after the promotions are over.” She smirked. “He’ll have his work cut out for him too.” Hinata frowned, looking around the arena. Next to her, Kiba was also counting the number of ANBU amongst the spectators. “When?” the pale eyed girl asked. “Probably during the Uchiha’s fight,” Anko replied. “Keep your guards up, and be ready to get any civilians out of the cross fire.” She looked over at the Inuzuka, who was staring at her strangely. “Keep your eye on those Suna genin…we’re concerned about that Gaara kid. If worst comes to worst, get out of the stadium if he acts up. Leave him to the ANBU.” Hinata nodded. “And his teammates?” she asked. “Capture if you can, kill if need be,” Anko replied, “Preferably the former though. Once this little parties over, those three would make great bargaining chips with the Wind Daimyo.” She looked down at her new ‘apprentice’. “You been studying those ideas Naruto-kun came up with?”

Hinata nodded, blushing. “Naruto-kun is…very devious,” she muttered. “I can see how his pranks worked so well.” She turned to her new teacher. “Ano, Anko-sensei…will I have to…” “If we get one, I’ll want you to help at least,” the lavender haired woman replied. She stood up then, looking down at her new charge. “Keep frosty, my little friend. Things are gonna get hot soon.” oOoOoOo It didn’t surprise Naruto that the black garbed Suna-nin forfeited. With the intelligence that Kin-chan had provided about the t invaison force, it was perfectly understandable that he’d want to avoid fighting and conserve his chakra. He was kind of surprised that his female teammate leapt out into the arena (though he had to it, the floating on the fan thing was VERY cool), and he smiled as he realized something. *This…could work out well for us,* he thought. “Oh man, why do I have to fight girls all the time,” Shikamaru groaned, resting his head against the metal railing. “I don’t even really care if I get promoted. Maybe I should…” “Don’t even think about it!” Naruto growled, pulling the lazy Nara up and glaring into his dark brown eyes. “You go out there and take her down! Show some pride as a Konoha shinobi!” He brought his face close to the now slightly panicked boy. “Take her down, and do it quickly! I want to get to the next round!” With a quick shove, he sent the lazy genin tumbling over the railing, the boy landing on his back at the base of the wall. *Y’know…I think I hate that Naruto,* was all he could think. Shino merely shook his head as he watched the events transpire. “A little…unsubtle, Naruto-san,” he muttered, “I’m sure Shikamaru-san would have…” Naruto gave the Aburame heir a pointed look. He then pointed to the object of discussion, who was still lying down at the base of the wall. Many of the crowd were beginning to make catcalls to rouse the boy and get the fight started. “I see your point,” the stoic boy replied, leaning against one of the walls. oOoOoOo Shikamaru was no fool.

He had known something was up the moment he saw the three Suna-nin enter the arena. While that red-head, Gaara, looked as coldly psychotic as ever, the other two were far more nervous than usual. It was harder to see on the kunoichi’s face than the black garbed boy, but he could tell something was on her mind, and it was distracting her from the competition. *Dad was talking about some kind of big thing going down,* he thought as he hid behind some of the trees, avoiding Temari’s fuuton attacks. *And there were a lot of ANBU about today too.* He shrugged his jacket off, tying the sleeves and bottom edges together. He was certain his plan was going to work, but he needed a little more time to get it right. *I just hope that jutsu Dad showed me works…* Temari meanwhile was growing very frustrated. *Damn it, what is he waiting for!?!* she thought as she focused more chakra into her Dai Tessan. A quick swipe of her arms send another batch of ‘wind blades’ towards her foe’s position, forcing him to run and duck behind a rock as his previous shield was turned into instant fire-place logs. *I’m using too much chakra here…I already knew his jutsu from the prelims, and he hasn’t shown anything new! This kid’s a one trick pony, yet he’s STILL holding me off!* “TEMARI! ABOVE YOU!” she heard Kankuro cry out, causing her to look up. Her eyes widened as she saw the makeshift parachute drifting overhead, and she shot a glare at the Nara boy as he formed the Nezumi seal for his jutsu. She leapt back, even as the shadows shot toward her, curving with her path and forcing her to leap around. “You won’t get me that easily, asshole!” she shouted, landing just beyond Shikamaru’s range. She planted her fan down to act as a shield while she formed her own strategy. “You lose,” she heard him call out, “You fell right into my trap.” Temari fought down the urge to laugh. “And how do figure that?” she shouted back. “I’m beyond your shadow’s range! I’m safe here, and soon enough I’ll have you cornered for one last Kazeitachi!” Shikamaru smirked. “Are you really?” he asked, holding the seal as he stood up straight. Temari gasped in shock as her own body stood. “Wha-what!?!” she cried out. “But…your shadow…I’m outside…” Shikamaru moved his head, forcing her to look behind her. She cried out in dismay as she saw a tendril of darkness seeping out of the hole the other boy, Naruto, had made when he clobbered the Hyuuga boy. “No…way…” “A ninja is both a master of himself and his environment,” the lazy genius said, his hands flashing threw a quick three seal sequence. “O-ushi, inu, nezumi. Ninpou: Kage Kubi Shibari no jutsu!” Temari gasped as a pair of shadow tendrils started moving up her body, coming to a stop at her neck

and forming ‘hands’ around her throat. She felt them tighten around her neck, stopping her from taking a breath. “W-w-wa…it…” she gasped out, her vision already darkening along the edges. “You guys are planning something against my home,” Shikamaru whispered, even as he pumped more chakra into his jutsu. “I won’t let you hurt my village, so I’m taking you out of the picture.” Temari struggled for a few more moments, before collapsing to the ground. Shikamaru cancelled his jutsu, looking over at Genma, panting from his using so much chakra. “Shousha, Nara Shikamaru,” the man said, pointing to the exhausted boy. The crowd cheered, causing the lazy genius to smile slightly. “Proctor,” he said, “I used up too much chakra there…it’ll take me at least a day to build myself back up. I’m not gonna be any match for my next opponent, so I’m withdrawing here.” The crowd started murmuring at his choice, and he heard Naruto shouting at him for taking the coward’s way out, but he shook his head. *Deception is something you might be good at doing yourself, Naruto,* he thought, *But you still have a hard time recognizing it in others…man, your so troublesome.* “Well, if that’s your wish, Shikamaru-san,” Genma replied, “Still, you showed some real skill out here today. You should be proud of yourself.” Shikamaru smirked. “Thanks, sensei,” he replied, walking back to the waiting area. He idly noticed the unconscious Temari being carried off by the medical crew, and he frowned when he saw Naruto paying close attention to it. *What would you care about that, Naruto?* he wondered. oOoOoOo Sakura smiled when she finally found her blond teammate. The boy was sharpening his favorite kunai, drawing it with slow, firm strokes against a well-worn whetstone. “Hey, Naruto,” she said, standing a few feet away from him. The blond looked up in surprise, smiling brightly as he saw her. “Hey, Sakura-chan!” he greeted, pocketing his whetstone and holstering his kunai. “I missed you this month! I got so much I want to tell you, and I got a whole bunch of new jutsu’s to show you too!” He grinned deviously. “I even learned the Shunshin no jutsu finally! Now Kakashi-sensei can’t act so cool with the vanishing in smoke thing!” Sakura sighed - slightly in relief - at her teammates antics. *Like a kid with a new toy,* she thought, *At least Naruto hasn’t changed too much.* “I’m happy for you, Naruto,” she said, “All I really got to do this month was study genjutsu scrolls and get Ino to show me water walking. I haven’t seen Kakashi-sensei or Sasuke-kun at all.”

Naruto frowned. “Oh, Ibiki-sensei isn’t going to be happy about that,” he muttered. Sakura frowned. “Wait, why wouldn’t Ibiki-sensei be happy about it?” she asked, looking at the blond in curiosity. “Well, you see,” Naruto started, “I went to go and get Kakashi-sensei to train me for the finals, and on my way there I ran into Ibiki-sensei. He took me to the hospital because he needed to get something, and he overheard my request.” Naruto frowned then. “Kakashi-sensei said he couldn’t train me though…he said he needed to focus on Sasuke-teme.” “What?” Sakura asked, somewhat upset that her sensei had just chosen to ignore both her and Naruto. She knew Sasuke needed special training for his Sharingan, sure…but that didn’t mean that Kakashi had to ignore them. “Anyway, Ibiki-sensei ripped into him big for that, and then he said that he’d take over my training!” The blond grinned. “I’ve been learning all about psychology and mind games with him…that’s how I beat Neji!” Sakura nodded, still dumbfounded at this revelation. “You did really good too,” she said, genuinely proud of her teammate. “Still…why would he…” “Oh, he told Kakashi-sensei that he didn’t want to hear about him ignoring you during this month,” the blond explained. “Seems like he didn’t listen though.” Sakura nodded, now somewhat upset at her ‘sensei’. “No…it doesn’t look like he did,” she muttered. Naruto frowned, walking forward and patting Sakura on the shoulder. “Well, you went and got stronger on your own,” he said, “I know you’re good at genjutsu, I how well you did on it at the academy! I bet you know a bunch more now!” Sakura actually blushed a little. “Well, I know the theories,” she said, “I haven’t actually used them yet…” *You’ll probably get your chance today,* the boy thought eyeing the crowds as they started to get restless. *Where are Kakashi and the bastard anyway? Their times almost up!* At that moment, a large explosion shook the arena, and Naruto cursed. *Correction, their times WAY PAST UP!* oOoOoOo

“NINPOU: SHISHIENJIN!” four grey garbed ninja shouted, purple flames shooting out from their positions and creating a box around the now revealed Orochimaru and the now battle garbed Sarutobi. “Well, Sarutobi-sensei,” Orochimaru snickered, slicing his palm with a kunai. “It seems we’ll be able to have out chat uninterrupted now.” He smeared the blood from his palm over his other hand, preparing to activate his new prized jutsu. “I am curious as to how you knew it was me though? I could tell you knew the whole time we were sitting there.” Sarutobi smiled, even as he saw a few plant roots start to form underneath the kunoichi in Orochimaru’s little group. “You never did learn just how useful Shogi is as a teaching tool, my foolish student,” he said, “Every time you played against Tsunade or Jiraiya you always lost…and it was always for the same reason, each time. Do you what that reason was?” Orochimaru frowned. “I don’t,” he said, “Such useless drivel is beneath us both, Sarutobi-sensei.” “It’s hardly useless,” the aged Kage replied, looking over to the kunoichi as the roots continued to weaken the roof beneath her feet. “The reason was that you kept underestimating the value of your pawns. Like so many foolish shinobi, you failed to value your subordinates. Surely you must have noticed how one of your genin from the exams has been missing all this time?” “What did you do to Kin, you old cock-sucker!?!” the red-headed kunoichi shouted, glaring at the old man. “Tayuya! Focus on the barrier!” one of the males shouted, a thin young man with an odd bundle upon his back. Orochimaru meanwhile was livid. “So, you broke her and got her to spill about the invaison,” he muttered. “I wondered why I had to find another sacrifice…” “Sacrifi…” Sarutobi’s eyes narrowed. “That sick jutsu…even you would not dare!” “Wouldn’t I?” the snake sannin grinned. “I think it’d be kind of poetic really…I’m the former pupil, here to slay my old master. It seems only fitting that I use the powers of my master’s masters to do so, don’t you?” Sarutobi scowled. “I really did make a mistake sparing you back then,” he said, “I the missive I received from Hanzo after your fight with him back then too…he said you would turn to darkness, even with all the power and training you were given to hold it off. I should have listened to him.” Orochimaru grinned. “Well, it hardly matters,” he replied, “He’s dead now too, sensei. You can debate the merits of it with him in the afterlife!”

Sarutobi smiled. “Or you can, my foolish student,” he said, “Did you honestly think I wouldn’t be prepared for you to try and trap me? I knew you’d choose this spot as well…you’d want me to see Konoha burning even as we fought.” Orochimaru smirked. “It would be a lovely sight,” he said, looking over as his three serpents smashed through the outer walls. “Still, I’m not sure why you’re smiling old man. I have you dead to rights…” “And I have you trapped in a fools gambit!” Sarutobi shouted. “NOW TENZO!” “MOKUTON HIJUTSU: SHICHURO NO JUTSU!“ a deep voice sounded out, causing the snake sannin to gape in shock as Tayuya was suddenly trapped in side a wooden case, her arms separated by a wooden beam. The flaming barrier, now disrupted, collapsed around the group, allowing the ANBU waiting on the outside to surge forward. The remaining three ninja attempted to put up a fight, but were quickly felled with a few quick swings of ninjato. Orochimaru grimaced in anger as Sarutobi was surrounded by five ANBU, even as a sixth rose from underneath the roof next to the captured Tayuya. “Damn you old man,” he growled. “Give up, Orochimaru,” Sarutobi growled. “We knew all about your plan to use Sabaku no Gaara to incite fear in the village. Even as we speak our allies from Takigakure and Kusagakure are containing your invaison force. You’re outnumbered three to one, and when word gets out that you assassinated the Kazegake it will swiftly become four to one.” Orochimaru growled. “This is far from over, Sarutobi!” he spat, his hands flying through a quick seal sequence, purple flames encircling his slender form. “I will make you pay for this humilation!” “STOP!” Sarutobi shouted, his hands rushing through his own seal sequence. “KATON: KARYUU ENDAN!” He spat the stream of flames at his vanishing pupil, hoping to catch him before he could flee. The ANBU followed suit, each launching a Goukakyu at the retreating sannin, but to no avail. Sarutobi sighed, even as he saw a giant frog crush the three rampaging snakes. He watched as the various Oto-nins still inside the stands started fleeing, while the Suna-nins continued to gape at the site of their Kage’s tattered robes lying on the roof next to him. He turned to Tenzo, who stood next to the caged kunoichi. “Signal the tower to relay the message,” he said, “Tell the Suna-nins that if they surrender, we will spare their lives. They are only guilty of being duped. Any Oto-nin is to be captured or executed on site.” “And this one?” the badger masked ANBU asked, pointing to the cursing girl still struggling in her cage. “Orochimaru wouldn’t have chosen her as a body guard unless she had some special talent,” the wizened leader said, “Knock her out and give her to Ibiki. Tell him to take his time with this one.”

“YOU FUCKERS! I’LL FUCKING ROAST YOUR ASSES ON A SPIT WITH ACID SAUCE!” the foul mouth girl screamed. “Oh, shut up,” Tenzo muttered, reaching in to pinch a nerve on the girl’s neck, causing her to go limp. Ibiki landed on the roof, frowning at the lack of ‘snake-carcass’. He looked at his leader. “Kakashi and Sasuke were found outside the village,” he said, “Apparently, they saw that Gaara kid and his big brother headed out, and went in pursuit. Kakashi’s summon, Pakkun, reported it to me.” Sarutobi nodded, frowning at Kakashi’s tardiness. “Well, he has cost his student a promotion,” he muttered, pulling his pipe from his battle robes. “Did you send them back-up?” Ibiki smirked. “Naruto went off as soon as he heard,” he said, “He took the Aburame boy and Haruno girl with him, and Pakkun to act as a guide.” Ibiki frowned then. “I over heard them talking in the hall, Sarutobi-sama…Kakashi ignored my warning.” The elderly man sighed. “And it will be addressed, after we take care of this,” he muttered. He turned to Tenzo. “Go after them. I want those two boys taken alive if possible…but if worst comes to worst, you and Naruto may be the only one’s who could stop the Gaara boy.” Tenzo nodded, leaping off the roof, and headed after the pursuing genin. Ibiki walked over to the unconscious girl still held in the wooden restrains. “I’ll have Naruto ask his slave about this one,” he said, “He mentioned her talking about some girl called ‘Tayuya’ during their…playtime.” The ANBU present all chuckled at that. “He’ll probably want to do the interrogation himself…if only so he can tell his girl that he tried to save her.” Sarutobi nodded. “Anko tells me she’s taken on an apprentice of her own,” he muttered, “She didn’t tell me who, though.” Ibiki smirked. “I think she’s trying to play matchmaker for Naruto,” he said, “She’s kinda taken him on as a little brother…her apprentice is that Hyuuga girl.” Sarutobi frowned. “Hyuuga Hinata?” he muttered, “She’s hardly one I’d expect to fit in with Interrogation and Torture.” Ibiki shrugged. “Anko thinks she’ll do well,” he said, “She’s had her studying Naruto’s ideas on using irony as torture. She told me she wants to have Hinata break one of the prisoners.” Sarutobi sighed. “I’m too old for this shit,” he muttered, “I just want to rest. Tell her to go ahead, but I want full reports after each session! That girl is heiress to one of our most prestigious clans…I will not

have her being wrecked because Anko likes to ‘play’.” Ibiki nodded. “I’ll tell her.” oOoOoOo Naruto panted hard as he lay on the ground, his opponent, Gaara, lying in a heap a few yards away. Sasuke lay against a tree, a trickle of blood seeping from his lip as Sakura tended to him. Kakashi was speaking to the ANBU who had shown up, their tones muted, yet the discussion obviously heated. Shino was nursing a small gash in his side, the stoic boy glaring at the unconscious black garbed ninja before him, the remains of his puppet lying off to the side. “Hey…Shino,” the exhausted blond called over, “How…are…your bugs?” Shino sighed, kneeling next to his blond companion and letting out an uncharacteristic hiss as the pain shot through his body. “I…lost one…of my queens,” he said, a tear leaking from his eye as his bugs relayed their sorrow to him. “The other two…are fine…though they seem…a…bit annoyed…with that Suna boy.” Naruto chuckled weakly, even as he struggled to sit up. He was surprised when a slim pair of arms helped him into a sitting position, and he looked up into Sakura’s concerned jade orbs. “Sakura…chan,” he groaned out, “How…is…” “He’ll be fine, after some rest,” she said, “That curse seal seems to have receded. That ANBU guy and Kakashi-sensei are trying to decide what to do with these two.” She nodded at the unconscious Kankuro and the seemingly catatonic Gaara. Naruto frowned. “Help…me up, please?” he asked. The girl frowned, trying to tell him to rest, but he gave her a serious look. “I…need to…talk to them. Please, Sakura-chan.” The pink haired girl sighed. “You are just too stubborn,” she said, “But if you’re going to be Hokage one day, I guess you’ll have to be.” She hoisted the tired blond to his feet, leaving Shino to watch over the ‘prisoners’, and helped him to limp over to the adults. “Hokage-sama ordered us to secure them alive if possible!” Tenzo said, “We have them alive, and we can keep them controlled.” “I can agree in the case of the puppet ,” Kakashi snapped back, “But that Gaara boy is far different! He’s practically the total opposite of Naruto! Naruto can control ‘it’, but this kid is controlled BY it. We cannot take that…”

“We take him back,” Naruto growled out, reaching out to lean against a tree and relieve Sakura of the burden of holding him up. “Jiji said he wanted them both, so we give him both. Simple as that.” Kakashi frowned at his ‘wild’ student, his visible eye narrowing at the insubordination. “This isn’t something for you…” “I’m more involved than you realize, Kakashi-sensei,” the blond replied, “Or did you forget who trained me this month?” Kakashi’s eye narrowed even further, and he let out an annoyed sigh. “The risk…” “Isn’t as bad as you think,” Naruto replied, “He won’t attack us. He’s confused…he was fighting just for himself. He wants to know why I won…he can’t find that out if he tries to kill us.” Tenzo smiled beneath his mask, nodding at the boy’s ion. “He’s like me, sensei,” the blond continued, “He knows what loneliness is like…give him a chance to find out that there’s more.” Kakashi sighed. *Maybe Ibiki was right about you,* the silver haired jounin thought. *Maybe you really are the strongest of the pair.* His eye shot towards his unconscious student, and over the concerned visage of his female student. *I…I really am a lousy teacher.* “Alright, Naruto,” he said, “We’ll play it your way…but if he does anything…” “I know,” the blue eyed boy smirked, giving his sensei a thumbs up. “He won’t though…I guarantee it!” The group quickly picked up the three unconscious boys, taking to the trees. Naruto took to carrying Gaara, a soldier pill bolstering his strength. “Why…” the red headed boy rasped. Naruto smirked as the group leapt back towards the village. “Because…I think you might turn out to be a good person,” he said, balancing the boy’s weight on his back, “And I know that feeling you have…I used to feel it too.” He glanced over his should to and into the teal eyed boy’s face. “If I can overcome it…so can you. You’re strong, Gaara. I know it.” Gaara found himself believing the strange blond’s words. *Mother…is…he right?* he thought, his heart in turmoil as his beliefs continued to shatter. *What…should I…do?* oOoOoOo

Anko smiled as she looked over the file that Eagle had handed her. “Fifteen years old, fairly strong willed, intelligent,” she muttered, looking over the data, “This one will be perfect for my cute little student’s first session.” Eagle frowned beneath his mask. “Ibiki-taicho said Hokage-sama nearly pitched a fit when he found out you took on the Hyuuga heiress as your new ‘project,” he said, “I gotta say, Anko-sempai, I’m a bit concerned about this too. Naruto-kun was pushing it as it was, but the Hyuuga heiress?” He shook his head. “You won’t even be able to take her on as a formal apprentice until she gets promoted to chuunin.” Anko chuckled. “So the rules say,” she replied, “But rank doesn’t really mean much to me. I know things some jounins would love to learn, but I won’t teach them. You know why?” When Eagle shrugged, she smirked. “Because they’d want to do it their way, not mine. Hinata-chan is a blank slate practically. I can train her into a deadly kunoichi, yet I can also give her what my ‘sensei’ never really gave me…strength of the heart.” The fishnet clad woman stood up. “Hinata-chan needs to know she can be powerful when she puts her mind to it,” she said, “She’s not a frontline fighter, her own psych-profile proves that. However, she scored very well on analytical and observational tests. With the right training, she could become either a powerful scout, or a master-level interrogator.” The wild kunoichi grinned. “So, with both Kurenai-chan and myself working on her…” Eagle sighed. “Aren’t you worried that you’ll over-load the poor girl?” he asked. “I read her file too…she’s almost terminally shy.” Anko smirked. “Trust me…by the time she’s finished with this prisoner, that will NEVER be a problem again,” she laughed. oOoOoOo Hinata stood in Anko’s office, trying not to blush at the many…unique…decorations Anko had scattered about the room. “Ano…Anko-sensei,” she said, “Are y-you sure I’m…ready for this?” She looked down at the folder in her hands. “This…I mean, how can I…” Her new teacher smirked, walking behind her and rubbing the girl’s shoulders, trying to calm her down. “Hinata-chan, I know you can,” she said, “You have strength deep inside you. Maybe you’re not the strongest Hyuuga in the village, but you can be one of the strongest kunoichi around. You can find that by getting over your own fears, and doing something that you’d never even thing of doing before.” She motioned to the folder. “Show your strength by doing this.” Hinata gulped. “Ano…but…she’s…well I mean…”

Anko sighed. “Listen, you know Naruto-kun did this too,” she said, “He was just as afraid and unsure as you, yet he got over it. You want to be like him? You have to do the same thing!” The pale girl sighed, but nodded. “I’ll…I’ll do it, Anko-sensei,” she said, “But…will you…?” Anko smiled, patting the girl’s slim shoulders. “I wouldn’t make you do this completely solo girl,” she said. “I’ll be in the room too, and I’ll handle the harder parts if it comes to that. Still, I think you can do it just fine…just follow Naruto’s example. Use irony on the prisoner, and you should succeed.” Hinata nodded, looking down at the picture in the file, noting the statistics of the kunoichi listed within. She noted that Naruto’s blond locks were much brighter than the Suna-kunoichi’s own…she liked them better. oOoOoOo Temari groaned as she came too, her throat dry and her body feeling very sticky. She tried to open her eyes, only to see more darkness. *Blindfold?* she wondered, *But…why?* “She’s awake now, sensei,” she heard a soft, feminine voice penetrate the darkness. “She’s trying to see where she is.” *What the…how did she…* the blond girl wondered, Even as she felt someone untying the knot that held the black cloth to her eyes. She hissed slightly as the light suddenly burst forth, but she forced herself to adjust, staring in surprise as two figures faded into existence before her. She recognized the insane kunoichi examiner from the second test, though she was more surprised at the timid looking girl next to her. “Where…what is going on?” she rasped out, staring at the two. She tried to move her limbs, only to find them, along with her head, restrained by some device. There were hot lamps positioned right above her, bathing her in a reddish, slightly suffocating glow. “What’s going on is your village’s little invasion plan? Yeah, it went kaput,” the jounin said, smirking at the girl. “Turns out your Kazekage’s been dead for some time. We knew all about your alliance with Otogakure, and we trapped your little force with a three on one snare.” Temari frowned. “My…brothers…” she whispered. “Well, from what I understand they’re both fine,” Anko replied, “We’re having Jiraiya-sama fix your baby brother’s seal so he won’t be as psychotic, and your other brother was appointed acting ambassador to

try and hash out a new treaty. The Wind Lord was pissed off too…he says the loss of the Kazekage is no great burden, but he was not pleased that he was caught up in an invasion…he said something about his granddaughter being here.” Temari tried to swallow some spit to moisten her mouth. “I…agree with him,” she replied, “My…father…was a bastard. What he did to Gaara…” Anko smirked. “Well, that’s all well and good,” she replied, “But the fact is, you guys were in league with Orochimaru. We need to know whatever you might know about his operations, and your village will need to make reparations to our village.” The timid girl, whose pale eyes were almost shining in the darkness, stepped forward. “We also…want to know…what else…Sunagakure might be planning,” she said, “Please…tell us.” Temari frowned. “Oh, so its torture if I don’t,” she growled out. “I get the hot lamp thing now. I can’t move my head, so I can’t look down. I bet I’m naked, right?” Anko smirked. “Actually no,” she said, “We decided to leave your clothes on for the moment. We figured you might be more willing to talk first. As for the lamps, well they’re the only kind I have in here. I’m a snake person, so I like it hot.” She walked forward, sliding her hand up the bound girl’s left thigh and causing her to shudder. “Besides, you’re from the desert…heat can’t really bother you much.” She smiled at the girl’s distress at being touched so intimately. “You’ve got nice skin for a sand rat,” she chuckled, looking over at her apprentice. “Hinata-chan, come here.” The pale eyed girl gulped, but quietly shuffled forward, her eyes locked on Anko’s hand as she caressed the Suna girl’s thigh. She squeaked slightly as her scantily clad Sensei grabbed her hand, placing it on the restrained girl’s skin. Temari shuddered as the smaller girl rubbed her thigh. Her skin was quite cool to the touch, and it provided a strange contrast to the hot lamps baring down on her. “Stop…groping me, little girl,” she growled out, trying to look intimidating despite her restrained state. Hinata frowned, looking up into Temari’s pale jade orbs. “I…am not…a little girl,” she muttered, reaching back and slapping the inside of Temari’s thigh, causing the blond to gasp in pain even as Anko’s eyebrows rose in surprise. *She’s starting to get that fire brewing,* the snake mistress thought, *Now, to get her to really open up that hidden door…* “Okay, Hinata-chan,” she said, getting both girls’ attentions. “This is your show. It’s your job to get our little desert flower to talk…how do you want to go about it?” Hinata gulped, stepping back from the restrained girl, and pressing her fingers together in thought. Anko smirked at the cute gesture - if she wasn’t trying to get the girl with Naruto she might be tempted to

take a taste for herself. The pale eyed girl stood up straight after a few minutes, a look of focused determination on her aristocratic features. Her fists were clenched at her sides, and when she spoke, there was no trace of stutter. “Anko-sensei…you said most interrogations are done with the prisoner nude,” she said, “I think we should follow the standard rules.” Temari growled at the idea, but Hinata ignored the blonde’s protests. Anko shrugged, pulling a kunai from her pouch. “Okay, I’ll just start cutting away…” “No!” Hinata said, causing both of them to look at her. “I like her outfit, and I can tell she does to.” She looked at the angered girl, noting the fact that there was a bit of relief in her pale green eyes. “That kimono…it’s important to you, isn’t it?” she asked. Temari scowled. “Yeah,” she itted, “It…it was my mother’s. She died when Gaara was born…” Hinata nodded. “I lost my mother when my little sister was born,” she said, “So we have something in common. We both have things we treasure of our mother’s…and I’m not so cruel to destroy something you cherish so much.” Anko wondered where her student was going with this. “Hinata-chan?” she asked, “If you don’t want me to cut her clothes off, then what do you want?” The small girl blushed slightly, but she stood tall. “Let her down from the restraints, Anko-sensei,” she said, turning her gaze to the now shocked blonde. “You know if you try anything, Anko-sensei will take you down. After that, it’ll be Ibiki-sensei who takes over your interrogation…which would likely be far worse than what I could dream of doing.” Temari suddenly went cold inside. She didn’t want to believe the idea, but she somehow knew what the shorter girl was going to say next. “Anko-sensei will let you down,” the girl continued, “But once you’re free…you will strip.” Anko’s eyes widened, and she chuckled loudly. “Oh, very nice,” she muttered, as she started loosening the straps to Temari’s restraints. “You want to protect your dress? You have to humiliate yourself. If you don’t, you lose the dress, and you still get humiliated. Which will it be, Sandy-girl?” Temari gaped at the smaller girl, ignoring the other woman’s taunts. Her pride and her desire to protect her mother’s keepsake warred within her, and she couldn’t find an answer. *My dress…but if I strip I’m saying their stronger…but I’ll still wind up naked anyway…*

“I’ll give you one minute to decide,” Hinata said, breaking into the conflicted girl’s thoughts. “You don’t decide, then I’ll have Anko-sensei strip you anyway, and then we’ll go to work.” Temari shuddered. “Okay!” she shouted back. “I’ll…I’ll do it. Just…just please…” “Nothing will happen to it,” Hinata promised. She pointed to the center of the room, where a set of chains hung from the ceiling, a spreader bar attached to its length. Temari scowled, before walking over to the area, Anko and Hinata following. The girl noticed her Dai Tessan resting against one of the walls. “My weapon…” she muttered. “Konoha’s weapon now,” Anko said, “You’re a prisoner now girl. Anything you own officially belongs to us, even your mother’s dress. Hinata-chan’s being much nicer than I would be, giving you the option to strip. I’d have just cut your clothes off and put you on my ‘lip-loosener’ already.” She pointed to a gynecologist’s chair, and a machine that held a disk with several leather straps attached to it. “Course, you could still wind up on it, if you don’t want to talk.” Temari shuddered. “You’re a sick woman,” she muttered, “Don’t you have any pride in our gender?” Anko laughed. “Course I do,” she said, “But I have more pride as a kunoichi. And you, are my enemy right now.” The lavender haired woman then leveled a flat glare at the blond. “Now, I believe Hinatachan told you to strip.” The pale eyed girl nodded. “Completely,” she said, “And take the hair bands off. Until we say so you don’t deserve clothes.” The blond scowled, before pulling the four black ties out of her hair, allowing her short blond locks to fall down against her neck. The effect softened her look a bit, drawing more attention to her pale green eyes. The girl then untied the stiff bow at her back, letting it fall to the ground, before undoing the ties that held the upper part of her kimono together. The blue-grey garment fell to the ground, allowing both Hinata and Anko to view her wrapped chest for the first time. She wasn’t ‘stacked’, like the two of them were, but she did possess a healthy pair of breasts in about the high B to low C cup range, Anko figured. Hinata found herself surprisingly envious of the girl’s trim figure, however…she herself leanded more towards the ‘voluptuous’ side, and she often worried that Naruto wasn’t attracted to that type - Sakura was almost rail thin, yet Naruto was constantly after her. The pale eyed girl felt a strange warmth seep into her thighs as the blond undid a wrapping around her legs, letting the white cloth fall to the ground, and exposing a tiny pair of panties with bow-ties on the sides. “Stop!” she said, her mouth surprisingly dry as she gazed upon the blond’s practically bare body. “Turn around,” she ordered, causing the other girl to blush slightly, and her sensei to smirk. The blond clenched her fists, before turning around to show her rear to the now blushing heiress.

Turned out the panties were a micro-thong, a small white cord bisecting the girl’s backside before disappearing between her well formed rear. Anko let out a small wolf-whistle, causing Hinata to blush. “Nice undies, Sandy-girl,” the wild kunoichi chuckled. “If I wore them myself those might just be the kind I’d get!” Hinata had to take a few deep breaths to calm herself. She told the girl to continue, trying not to gulp as Temari unwrapped her chest, exposing a small rose tattoo just under her left tit. “A tattoo?” Hinata asked, trying to shake the girl up. Temari refused to speak, despite the humiliation she was feeling at having to take her clothes off in front of a girl who was younger than she was. She simply continued to undress, undoing one of the ties to her thong, allowing it to peal away and reveal the small triangle of golden curls that rested just above her woman hood. Hinata walked forward, holding out her hand. “Give me your panties,” she said, causing the other two women to gape at her. The pale eyed girl tried to look intimidating, despite her small stature. “If you talk, I’ll give them back,” she explained. “But you’ll have to ask me for them.” Temari frowned, but handed the flimsy garment to the smaller girl. “You better pray you never wind up on the other side of this deal,” she growled out, trying to make the girl flinch, “If I ever get you into this position…I swear, you’ll be begging for death!” She smirked. “Of course, I might just decide to kill you in front of that blond kid from the exams…you like him right?” Hinata glared at the girl, and she knew she’d struck a nerve. “Maybe after I take you out, I could get to know him better…he is cute, and if he really make that many Kage Bunshins? Well, the mind bogggles…maybe he‘d make a good ‘pet’.” Hinata scowled, before turning to Anko. “Sensei…I want to use the ‘Drip’ idea,” she said. Anko frowned. “That’s…going pretty far, isn’t it, Hinata-chan?” she asked, “It’s only the first day.” The pale eyed girl shook her head. “No, I want this!” she said, “I…I need to see if I’ve got the strength to do it!” Temari tried to figure out what the girl was talking about. “What are you planning?” she shouted at the small girl, not noticing the blue glow forming around the girl’s left hand. “What ever you think you’ve got planned you perverted little freak, you’ll nevUURK!” Hinata glared at the blond, her pale eyes surrounded by the engorged veins of her families Kekkei Genkai, her palm planted against the girl‘s taut belly. “I’m going to make you beg,” Hinata said, as the blond collapsed, “Nobody…threatens Naruto-kun.”

oOoOoOo Naruto watched the feed on one of the monitors, his eyebrows practically reaching into his hairline. “Hinata-chan…she’s so angry!” he muttered, even as his slave rubbed his shoulders. Kin nodded, her eyes wide as she saw the pale girl strap the Suna kunoichi’s legs to the spreader bar chain, using leather straps to bind her ankles to her hips, before using a second bar to separate her hands, and attaching them to a hook on the floor. “Master…is she really…” the dark haired girl asked, watching in shock as the formerly timid girl and her sensei hoisted the naked girl up, leaving her suspended in the air upside down, her breasts hanging down and taking a more conical shape as opposed to the rounded mounds she had before. Naruto nodded. “She did,” he said, “I never knew Hinata-chan was so…I mean, to go so far…” Kin smiled as she leaned forward, planting a quick kiss to her master’s cheek and breaking him out of his rambling. “She…cares about you deeply master,” she said, “I can see that even if this is the first time I’ve actually seen her. You told me about how she always blushed and stammered around you before…I think it’s because she was crushing on you.” The blond boy gaped in surprise, looking at the monitor as Hinata and Anko set up some strange device. “But…why would she like me?” he asked, “She’s practically a princess…me? I’m a gutter kid.” Kin smiled. “You’re also a kind person, and you told me how she liked how you are so ‘loud’,” she said, tilting her master’s eyes up to her own. “You’re practically her polar opposite. She’s attracted to you because you are everything she’s not, but wants to be.” Kin grinned at the blonde boy. “Besides, she was very accepting when you introduced me…if she can accept that I’m your slave, then she must really care for you.” Give her a chance master…” she grinned saucily. “Besides, I thought it was every guys’ dream to do it with two girls.” Naruto’s eyes widened, and a trickle of blood flowed down his nose at the image. He looked at his slave. “Pants…off,” he said, his fingers undoing the catch to his pants and sliding his pants down. “One hour of licking, and then I’m fucking your brains out.” Kin giggled, even as she slid her pants down, baring her hairless mound to her masters eyes. She couldn’t help but marvel at his surprise to Hinata’s attraction to him. Her master was a nice person, but she forgot that he was still a novice about women and sex. Even if he was a god with his tongue…she moaned as she eyed the clock. Fifty-nine minutes, fourty-nine seconds to go… oOoOoOo

Temari jerked awake, as her nose was filled with a foul odor. She immediately felt her head start to pound, and she quickly overcame the disorientation of being hung upside down. She noticed that at some point a ring gag had been inserted in her mouth, leaving her able to vocalize her protests, but also leaving her free to get cotton-mouthed from the heat in the room. She saw the other two kunoichi standing off to the side, and she started cursing them out, drawing their attention. The white eyed girl, Hinata, frowned at her garbled insults, kneeling in front of her face. “I can stand being insulted,” she said, glaring at the naked girl, “But when you said you’d make Narutokun your ‘pet’? That…was going too far.” The girl stood up, pulling a mirror from her pocket, and holding it above her at an angle. “Take a look, Temari,” she said. The gagged girl did, her eyes widening in shock at what she saw. The outer lips of her pussy had been spread open, and her clit was encircled with a small clamp, holding the hood back and leaving the main cluster of nerves bare. Several metal ‘prods’ hung down from a metallic circle hovering just above her folds. The circle had several wires leading to something behind her. Above that was a bottle of water, with a small tube and a clothes pin holding the liquid back. “This is Anko-sensei’s design,” Hinata said, “The water will drop onto the metal ring, and then slide down the prongs onto your…pussy.” The short girl couldn’t help but blush slightly, even as her sensei chuckled. “The ring’s attached to a small battery. It’ll spark as the water drops on it, and you’ll get a small shock as the water drips onto your pussy from the prongs.” She knelt down in front of the now shivering blond. “I’m going to let you experience this for ten minutes to start. The shocks won’t be painful, according to Anko-sensei, but they will be…irritating. If you talk after the first session, I’ll give you back your panties and we’ll be done for the day. If you don’t, I’ll add another twist to this session.” “FCKKK OOOH!” the blond shouted. “Suit yourself,” Hinata replied, standing up and pulling off the clothespin. Temari strained her neck, trying to look up at the strange torture device, morbidly curious at what it would really do. She shuddered as the first water drop hit the circle, a small blue white spark jumping from the metal as the water slid down one of the prongs. She let out a squeak as the drop hit the space just between her pussy and anus, a small shock surging through her lower regions and causing her to twitch in her bonds. Another shock soon followed, this time on the left side of her pussy, causing her to groan in protest. She felt another drop land against the same spot, causing her to let out a louder groan, even as another drop landed right against her anus.

Her eyes widened in shock, as she realized just what type of torture this was; a variation on Water Torture. Anko smirked as the realization dawned in the naked girl’s eyes, even as a drop finally fell against her exposed clit, causing her to let out a loud squeal as her body seemed to lock up in some strange sensation. “The idea is mine, but using it against a desert girl like you?” she said, as the first tears started making their way down the blonde’s face. “Hinata-chan came up with the idea. You see, she’s not an official member of the ANBU Torture and Interrogation department, but that kid you were talking about? Naruto-kun? He IS!” Temari’s eyes widened in shock, even as another drop fell on her clit while a second hit the bottom portion of her pussy, just before the space between her rear hole and her womanhood. The double shock left her gasping as Hinata pulled something from a nearby shelf. “Naruto-kun said…that irony is the best torture,” the dark haired girl explained, even as Temari jumped when another drop hit her clit. The tormented blonde’s eyes widened as she saw the small girl hold a small towel up to her face. “The problem with this torture? You’d eventually get some water in your mouth as it drips down…” The blonde’s eyes widened as the girl started wiping off the droplets that were making their way down her body. “So it requires constant attention. You can go for a while without drinking I think…since you’re from Suna, you’d have to be able to.” “YUUU BEETH!” the girl growled, only to let out a loud squeal when a large drop landed right in her pussy, her inner walls twitching in protest to the shock. “Agree to tell us what we want, and this will stop,” Hinata said, “I don’t like hurting people…I think I’d rather be a medical ninja than a combat one. You’re a fighter though, so you should know a hopeless fight when you see one.” Anko nodded, reaching out to grope the twitching girl’s buttocks and drawing a groan of protest from the now sweating girl. A new drop hit the girl’s anus, causing her to moan at the sharp sensation. Hinata looked at the clock on the wall, pulling the clothes pin from her pocket and clipping the straw shut. Temari looked at her in surprise, her body shuddering and her breasts heaving at the torment she’d just gone through. The small girl pulled the ring gag from her mouth, allowing her to work her now aching jaws and try and whet her dry mouth with her tongue. “Why…did you…stop?” she groaned out, her voice taking on a hoarse tone. “I told you it’d only be for ten minutes to start,” she said, reaching down to cup the girl’s cheek, “I’m a kind person, and I always keep my word. Just like Naruto-kun.”

Temari frowned. “I can’t…I won’t betray my home!” she growled out, causing the dark haired girl to shake her head. “I’m a kunoichi of Suna…I have my pride!” “Pride goeth before a fall, Temari-chan,” Anko replied, giving the girl’s ass a quick slap and causing her to moan. “If you don’t talk, Hinata-chan will have to let you have another ‘drip’ session.” “And this one will last for an hour,” the Hyuuga girl said, “But before that, I’ll have to switch out the battery for a bigger one…so the shock will be stronger.” Temari’s eyes widened in fear at that. “It still won’t ‘hurt’…but I imagine the frustration will really get to you.” Temari shook her head, her mouth making sounds of denial. Hinata sighed, before slipping the gag back in. Anko nodded, pulling the small battery off the wires and attaching a larger one to it. The jounin created a Tsuchi Bunshin, telling the clone to wipe the water off the naked girl when it got too close to her mouth. Hinata refilled the water bottle, looking down at the girl. “We’re going to go get some food,” she said, ignoring Temari’s mewls of protest as she reached for the clothes pin. “Like I said…we’ll be back in an hour.” She pulled the pin off. oOoOoOo Naruto smiled as he held the form in his hands. Ibiki and Jiraiya stood by his sides as Sarutobi grinned at the blond boy. “Once you sign the form, Naruto-kun, you will officially be a chuunin and a member of the ANBU I.T. division,” the aged leader said. “Obviously, this means a big pay raise, and new training for you. However, it also comes with more dangerous missions, and harder tasks for you to complete. It’s not something to accept lightly.” “I made the choice, jiji,” the whiskered boy replied, glancing over his shoulder to where his slave knelt, smiling at her as she grinned back. “It’s more than just the money to take care of Kin-chan, or the fact that I’m now one step closer to my dream…it’s the fact that I’ve grown as a person. I’m stronger now because I stepped into this role. I have to see it to the end.” Sarutobi nodded, watching as Naruto signed the slip of paper, before applying his hanko. The Hokage then applied the seal of his office, before nodding to Izumo, who walked forward with the green flakjacket that would mark the blond boy as a chuunin of Konoha. “Do you accept both the privileges and responsibilities of your new rank, Uzumaki Naruto?” Izumo said, acting out the formal ceremony of promotion.

“I swear by the Will of Fire, and by the honor of the Uzumaki Clan,” he replied, “I stand ready to accept the task of defending Konoha and Hi no Kuni.” “Then accept this badge of office, and the responsibilities to it,” Sarutobi finished, Izumo holding it out. The boy nodded, sliding his arms through the holes, and turning to his sensei’s and ‘grandfather’. “As of this moment, you are chuunin, Uzumaki Naruto.” Naruto smiled, before letting out a loud WHOOP of delight! “OH YEAH! CHUUNIN! CHUUNIN! I’M A CHUUNIN!” Kin blushed at her master’s antics, even as the adults chuckled. She gasped as her master hauled her to her feet, picking her up bridal style. “Master?!” she squeaked. “Celebration time!” he said, “Ramen, soda, and you for desert!” The men in the room all developed nosebleeds, even as Kin flushed as red as a tomato. The pair vanished in a swirl of leaves, leaving the men chuckling. “He sure picked the Shunshin up fast,” Izumo chuckled, walking out. Sarutobi smiled. “He will do it,” he said, standing and stretching his old bones. He looked at his white haired student. “Any word on her yet?” “Last my s said, she was headed for Tanzaku-Gai,” Jiraiya said, “I’d like to take Naruto with me when I go to get her. I got something I think he’s ready to learn.” Ibiki nodded. “What about that other Oto-kunoichi?” he asked, “Should I go ahead and break her, or should I let Naruto handle it? He probably knows enough about her to get her talking in a matter of days.” Sarutobi frowned. “Considering his natural talent at this, as well as what you say, it’d probably be best to have him break the girl…Tayuya, wasn’t it?” At his master interrogator’s nod, he continued. “Jiraiya, you can take Naruto with you. We’ll hold the girl in the ANBU barracks till you get back.” He looked over at Ibiki. “Danzo is already making noises about killing her so they can dissect the curse seal. I’m stopping that, but I wouldn’t put it past him to try something. Keep her isolated, and only have Eagle or Falcon tend to her needs.” Ibiki nodded. He then walked out, leaving the two old men to talk. “Are you certain about this operation that Taishir is planning?” Sarutobi asked, eyeing his student.” “Positive,” Jiraiya replied, “Ever since that incident with his brother, the Raikage has been practically

foaming at the mouth. With the switch the council pulled with Hizashi, he’s been just waiting for an opportunity to get back at us.” “But to send that one…why take the risk?” “Probably because he’ll have figured our losses would force us to let her in?” Jiraiya replied, “Why take the risk of her unleashing that power in the village? Better to let her in and take what they want than to risk a massive panic.” Sarutobi sighed. “I had hoped that with the death of Gashir and his father, that Taishir would be more reasonable,” the aged leader sighed. “When do you think they’ll go through with it?” “Within the next month,” his white haired student replied. “They know security will be extra tight for the next few weeks after this assault. They’ll try it for ‘just after the dust settles’. My informant will keep tabs on her for the next few days…after that, its up to the toads I’ve got in place along the paths.” Sarutobi nodded. “I’ll inform Hiashi and ask him to assign some more of the branch family to the outer wall sentries,” he said, “When do you plan to leave with Naruto?” “Day after tomorrow,” Jiraiya replied. “Let him have his party time with his pet and friends. Besides, I think he wants to see how the little wall-flower handles her first breaking case.” Sarutobi sighed. “I’m still not happy about this,” he said, “She’s too…nice…for that type of work.” Jiraiya grinned. “Well, with Anko training her, the little flower will develop some thorns I’m sure,” he said, “I’m sure Naruto wouldn’t mind her being a bit…” “If you make that joke, I swear I will ban you from the hot springs for the rest of the year,” Sarutobi growled. oOoOoOo Temari moaned as she was finally released from the suspension, her pussy and ass glowing a pale red from the constant shocking. She sobbed slightly as Hinata applied a cold cream to her sore lower body, sighing as she felt relief flowing through her hyper-stimulated nerves. She gasped lightly as Hinata’s nimble fingers traced over her clit, sending a wave of pleasure through her. She’d been surprised at the fact that, despite her hours under the ‘drip’ torture, she continued to remain sensitive to each shock-droplet. Her tormenters had left her there for almost three hours after this last session, and she had - to her shame - actually came several times under the assault. The blond girl moaned as Hinata used her Byakugan to spy the knots in her muscles from hanging there

for so long, massaging the aches away and helping the blood to flow back into her limbs. Anko pulled the ring gag from the girl’s mouth, holding a small cup of water to her lips. “Sip slowly, Temari-chan,” she said, “Too fast and you’ll hurl it up.” The blond nodded, her eyes bleary as she sipped the cold liquid. She shuddered as Hinata’s fingers slipped inside her still twitching folds, soothing a particularly sore spot on her inner lips. The pale eyed girl then pulled the naked blond to her feet, pulling her over to a table and laying her across it, her legs hanging over the side and leaving her smooth rear in the air. Anko helped her to secure the still shuddering blond to the metal table, her arms raised above her head and her waste strapped to the edge. Hinata secured her feet to the floor with a pair of heavy iron manacles, running her hands up the girl’s legs to try and sooth the girl’s still aching knees. “Wh-what…are…you…” Temari moaned out, moaning as Anko reached between her legs to rub her sensitive mound. “We figured we’d take the irony to a new level,” Anko said, “Ever been spanked, Temari-chan?” Temari’s eyes widened, and she glanced over to where her Dai Tessan had been resting. It was no longer there. “No…” she moaned out, even as a sharp crack rang out through the chamber, and her ass suddenly felt like a wave of fire had licked across it. A second crack soon followed, and the girl cried out in despair. They were spanking her with her own weapon! HER WEAPON! Hinata watched as Anko’s Tsuchi Bunshin continued to abuse the blonde’s ass, her eyes glued to the red glow Temari’s fleshy globes had started to develop. She didn’t even realize it, but her hands had made their way down the front of her own black capris, rubbing at her own furred mound. Anko smirked as she watched her charge unconsciously frig herself, walking up behind her. “Go around the front, Hinata-chan,” she whispered into the panting girl’s ear, “Let Temari see how hot you are…you might like the result.” Hinata was slightly out of it, but she followed the suggestion, walking around to Temari’s face. The blond was crying out with each slap of the giant fan, tears leaking out of her eyes. Hinata’s eyes widened as the girl stuck her tongue out, towards her crotch. “She…she’s trying…” the pale eyed girl muttered. “She’s trying to lick your pussy, Hinata-chan,” Anko said, making a motion for her clone to stop the spanking. She fishnet clad woman walked forward, reaching between the panting blonde’s legs and

rubbing the soft folds between. She then walked forward, holding her newly soaked digits in front of Hinata’s face. “She’s enjoying some of this,” the crazed kunoichi whispered, smiling as Hinata eyed her glistening fingers in fascination. “Taste it, Hinata-chan,” she whispered, causing the girl to stick out her tongue. Hinata gasped at the taste. It was good; like honey with a sent of desert roses. While she preferred the sent of violets, she absolutely loved roses as well. Anko smiled, sneaking her hand inside Hinata’s pants and re-wetting her fingers with Hinata’s juices, this time holding them to Temari’s tongue. The blonde girl moaned as the taste hit her taste buds, and she let out a cry. “Please…more….” she moaned, causing Anko to smirk. “No,” she said, smiling at the distressed look in the blonde’s green eyes. “Ask Hinata-chan for your panties back…say you’ll talk, and we’ll give you more. Or, we could always go back to the spanking…” Temari sobbed. “Please…I’ll do…anything,” she cried, “Just…please…” Anko smirked deviously. *This will help you relate to him more, Hinata-chan,* she thought, turning to the dazed Hyuuga girl. “Ask her to give herself to you,” she whispered in the girl’s ear, “If she asks to be yours, she becomes your slave…you’ll have another thing in common with your dream-boy. He has a slave-girl…you’d have a slave-girl…you could trade notes.” Hinata smiled at the image in her mind…the pair of them, Naruto at her side, sitting beside a tree while their slaves served the tea and cookies. His bare chest as his slave dried him off while Temari bathed her… “Give yourself to me, Temari-chan,” she whispered, her mind still focused on the mental images rather than her words, even as she looked down into the blonde’s jade eyes. “Say you’ll be my slave…that you’ll belong to me.” “Anything,” the blond breathed, “Anything…you want…just…please…help me…” Anko smiled, pulling Hinata’s pants down and helping the girl out of her blue sandals. She smirked at the spiral design the girl had trimmed her pubis into. *She really IS into the gaki,* the snake mistress thought. “Anko-sensei,” the pale eyed girl muttered, “Wha…” “Sample your goods, Hinata-chan,” Anko said, hoisting the girl up and setting her wet mound before her new slaves mouth. “Temari-chan here is yours now, as soon as the paper work gets filed. We can get the

information on Suna’s activities later…for now, you should have some fun.” She performed an overlay henge on her Tsuchi Bunshin, transforming it into a copy of the surprised Hyuuga heiress, and ordering it to take care of Temari’s south side. “I’m going to go get the papers ready,” the crazed Kunoichi chuckled, Hinata starting to moan as Temari’s tongue started to massage her folds, the blond moaning as the clone started to finger her own hot mound. “I should be back in…oh, and hour or two. Plenty of time for mistress and slave to get to know each other.” She grinned as Hinata reached up to cup her tits, moaning as Temari tried to trace every nook and cranny of her pussy. Anko chuckled. *Oh yeah…Naruto-kun is SO going to love the person Hinata’s going to become!* she thought, walking out of the room. Hinata moaned, looking down at Temari’s blissful face as she licked away at her pale mound. “Temari…chan…” she sighed, gasping as the girl’s tongue burrowed deep into her tunnel. “Mis…tress,” the blonde moaned. The girl let out a ionate cry as the Tsuchi Bunshin fingered a particularly sensitive spot in her pussy. “Are…you…oh kami…are you sure!?!” Hinata cried out, as the pressure in her loins built up to a peak, sending her into a realm of thick, creamy delight. “Yes,” the bound blonde moaned, crying out in joy as the clone brought her to climax, causing her to scream into her new mistress’s mound and bringing the dark haired girl to a second orgasm. “I’ll…do…anything…” Hinata smiled, even as Temari’s tongue continued to lap away at her. *Will…Naruto-kun…help me…be a good…mistress?* she wondered. *Oh, I hope so!*

Chapter 4: Music, Sweet (Painful) Music Kin sighed in contentment as her master rubbed her back. His form lay draped over hers, his member resting in the crack of her ass, and his breath hot and soothing against her neck. They had just finished a very nice sex-marathon, and she felt her pussy tremble as the phantom surges from her orgasms traveled through her sweat-soaked form. *Kami-sama, who knew getting it from behind could be so…yummy,* she though, as she recalled how wonderful it felt when her master pressed her face down against the mattress, leaving her ass raised up and her bare mound glistening in the moonlight that filtered through his window. She recalled the rush as he slowly slid into her wet channel, the odd angle caressing new nerves in a manner that left her panting and whimpering. When he began to rotate his hips in time to his thrusts, she literally had to stuff some of the sheets into her mouth to muffle her screams of delight. He had kept pounding and pounding at her, causing her to see stars as the session went on, both of them crying out as he finally came, filling her with his warm essence. Now she could only sigh as he placed gentle kisses along her shoulders, running his hands up and down her back, occasionally running them through her long dark hair as well. “Kin-chan,” he whispered, placing a kiss along the slim column of her neck, “Ero-sennin told me we captured a couple of Oto-nins during the invasion…he said that jiji told him that one knew your name.” Kin turned her head, looking up at her master with a small light of hope in her doe eyes. “Master,” she whispered, “This…prisoner…is it a…” “Girl?” he interrupted, causing her to nod, “Yes. A red-head named…” “Tayuya-sempai…” Kin whispered, her eyes wide in a mixture of hope and fear. She shifted beneath her master, forcing him to roll off her, letting her rise to her knees, her bells jingling slightly as her breasts swayed. “They caught Tayuya-sempai…” Naruto sat up, laying an arm across his slave’s shoulders. “Yeah, Ibiki-sensei told me that she’s being kept in isolation,” he said. “I think he wants me to handle her interrogation.” Kin nodded, leaning into her master’s warm embrace. “Can…can I talk to her?” she asked, “She was…my friend. Oto has very few kunoichi, and if it weren’t for her, I’d have probably not even survived long enough to come here…I owe her a lot.” Naruto nodded. “You said those pants you had were a gift from her?” he asked, smiling when she

nodded. “I think…yeah, it’d definitely be interesting…it’d shock her for sure, and that should help…” “Master?” Kin asked, shivering slightly at the strange glin the had developed in his eyes. “Its nothing for you to worry about for now, Kin-chan,” he said, placing a chaste kiss against the girl’s cheek and causing her to blush. “I’ll talk to Ibiki-sensei…I think I might be able to do something for you’re friend.” Kin smiled brightly at the idea, pushing her master down against the bed and swinging her legs over to straddle him. She pulled his hands up to her breasts, a soft moan of pleasure escaping her lips as he instinctively sought out her nipples, twisting them lightly and causing her bells to jingle. “Master…thank you,” she said, leaning down to kiss him. Naruto smiled, his arms reaching around her back, pulling them closer together. They didn’t move from that position for some time. oOoOoOo Hinata knelt before her father and the clan elders, her eyes downcast as she prepared for the likely result of her actions from the previous day. “So, daughter,” Hiashi muttered, kneeling on his raised dais as he stared down at his eldest child. “You were approached by Mitarashi Anko for an apprenticeship. She then proceed to educate you as to her profession; the interrogation and torture of captured enemies. Then, after the invasion attempt, you proceed to ‘break’ one of the prisoners - the female genin of the Sunagakure team - and in the process were able to invoke the ‘slavery clause’ from the law books. Am I about right?” Hinata probably would have felt better about her situation if there had been some kind of…emotional quality to her sire’s tone. Even anger or disappointment would have been better that the monotone way he was addressing her. “Yes, father,” she said, forcing herself to keep the stutter from her voice. “All that is true.” One of the elders let out an amused grunt. “And do you think that this…act…is enough to secure your position as clan heiress?” he asked, sneering down at the small girl. “Enslaving a foreign ninja and overstepping your bounds as a member of the Hyuuga by ing with one of the most untrustworthy kunoichi in the village?” Hinata frowned, raising her head to look into the eyes of the elder. “I never once thought that,” she said, “I took Anko-sensei’s offer because I wished to grow stronger as a kunoichi. Kurenai-sensei has said that my skills have already improved a great deal as well.” She turned to her father, her face set to show her resolve. “Though I will not have an opportunity to become chuunin for six more months, I plan to

continue to my apprenticeship to Anko-sensei.” Hiashi frowned. “Even if this interferes with your jyuken training?” he asked. “You are already far behind your cousin and your sister in our families art…” Hinata sighed. “Then so it must be,” she said, shocking all those present. “I it that in comparison to Hanabi-chan and Neji-nisan, I am mediocre at jyuken. Anko-sensei herself has said that I am most likely unfit to be a ‘combat’ ninja...” The same elder grunted. “Then why should you keep you position…” he began. “I was not finished,” Hinata interrupted, her eyes hardening as she leveled a glare at the rude man, the intensity of her look causing several others to lean back slightly. Even Hiashi was impressed. “As I was saying, Anko-sensei says that I am perhaps not the best choice for a ‘combat’ ninja, but that I can be an effective ninja nonetheless. She has commented that, from the reports of the jounin senseis, that only Haruno Sakura-san has greater chakra control than I, and Anko-sensei said she can help me to sur her. She has suggested that I seek out training as a medical ninja, and truth be told that is something I have always wanted to be.” She looked at her father, her eyes bright with emotion and showing him the ion she held. ‘She really does want this,’ he thought, ‘Before she would have caved in to the council without even hearing their words…just how much have you grown Hinata?’ “As for my…new slave,” she said, ducking her head to hide the slight blush that had graced her cheeks. “I know it is highly unusual…even after the session was over, I still had a hard time believing that Temari broke so easily. When I asked her why she caved, she said that she was ‘tired of being afraid’, and I decided that I could help her.” The small girl turned her face to the other elders, her eyes bright with a sense of conviction, showing the that she was serious about her cause. “I will become a medical ninja, and a member of the ANBU I.T. division,” she said, “And in time, I hope to one day help the one who inspired me to achieve his dream; become Hokage. And with his help I will heal this clan. That is how it will be.” Hiashi nodded. “Very well,” he said, surprising the elders. “However, you will still have to prove your worthiness to be clan heiress. That in of itself will be far more difficult since you have itted that Neji and Hanabi sur you in our family’s art.” Hinata nodded, before bowing her head to the floor once more. “It is a challenge…that I look forward to,” she said. “Thank you for understanding that this…is the path I must follow.” The man sighed, returning the bow with a nod of his head.

oOoOoOo Naruto stood before his pseudo-grandfather, eyeing the document in front of him. The blond chuunin had to it, he was feeling a little giddy at the thought of his first ‘S’ rank mission, even if it was supposed to be a simple retrieval. Jiraiya stood next to him, smirking at the boy’s obvious pleasure at being assigned such a sensitive mission. *If he thinks this is good, I can’t wait to see how he handle’s the training I’ve got planned,* the white haired sage thought. “I must stress the importance of this mission, Naruto-kun,” Sarutobi said, catching the boy’s attention, “Tsunade-hime has always been…rather flighty. She also possess a temper that far outstrips any woman you might have known. This matter is very delicate…she has issues with the office of Hokage.” Naruto frowned at that. “But…if she’s got a problem with the job, then why are you offering it to her?” he asked, “I read the file Ibiki-sensei gave me on her…I can understand why she might have asked to leave, but why would she have problems with your job too?” Jiraiya sighed. “Tsunade-hime…lost four people very close to her, gaki,” he said, drawing the boy’s attention, “Her grandfather and granduncle both died when she was very young, and the other two…well, one was her little brother who died on his first mission as a genin. The fourth was her fiancé.” He looked down at the kid. “Both of them wanted to be Hokage…Tsunade has come to equate the position as a death sentence.” Naruto frowned. “Bullshit!” he growled. “Being a ninja of any rank could be considered a death sentence…it’s how you live that defines it!” Sarutobi smiled. “Wise words, Naruto-kun,” he said, “That’s why Jiraiya-kun here wanted you on the mission.” “Huh?” Jiraiya laughed. “You may not realize it kid, but you have a talent for seeing the truth of things,” he said, “I’m hoping that…talent…of yours will help to wake my old teammate up.” Naruto nodded. “Okay,” he said, “Still…there’s one thing I don’t like about this…” “Oh?” Sarutobi asked. “I know its cheap of me,” Naruto said, “…but I wanted the job!” Sarutobi laughed loudly, while Jiraiya and the other ANBU present merely shook their heads. “You’ll get

it eventually, I’m sure,” the elderly Kage replied, “Perhaps not as the Godaime, but that still leaves the Rokudaime or even the Nanadaime positions open. Keep up your good work, and I’m sure you’ll earn one of those two titles.” Naruto grinned. “Will do, jiji!” he said, giving his ‘grandfather’ a thumbs up. Jiraiya laughed. “Okay,” he said, “We’ll leave in a few hours. I’ve got some training for you on this trip as well, and Ibiki will have an assignment for when you get back.” “That girl, Tayuya, right?” Naruto asked, surprising the adults. “Kin-chan said she knew her back in Otogakure. When I told her, she asked if it was possible for them to talk. I said I’d ask Ibiki-sensei about it.” Sarutobi nodded. “Perhaps, but only after you get back,” he said, “For now, we’re keeping her in isolation. I believe Ibiki want’s you to break her.” Naruto nodded. “I’ve got a few ideas,” he said. Standing up straight, he took on a serious expression. “Ano, about Kin-chan…” “Hmmm? What’s the problem?” Sarutobi asked. “Well, I don’t really want to leave her alone for a few weeks while I’m on this mission,” he said, “I was wondering…” oOoOoOo Kin bowed deeply to the pale-eyed Hyuuga heiress as Naruto stood to the side. “I am sorry to burden you, Hyuuga-sama,” she said. Hinata shook her head, turning to smile at her crush, a lighter blush than normal gracing her cheeks. “I-I would be happy to care for her, Naruto-kun,” she said, “She’ll be well treated.” Naruto grinned brightly, drawing a deeper blush from the moon-eyed girl. “Thanks, Hinata-chan!” he replied, “I know Kin-chan here is in good hands.” Hinata nodded, before letting out a small ‘oh’ of surprise. “B-before you go, Naruto-kun,” she said, “Could you wait just a moment?” “Eh?” the blond boy grunted, watching as the girl rushed back into her house, leaving him and his dark haired slave standing at the threshold to the compound. “Maybe she forgot something?” Kin asked, shrugging and causing her bells to jingle under her shirt.

Naruto smiled at the sound, causing his servant to blush. “Y’know, you don’t have to keep them on while I’m gone,” he said, “You are free to take them off…” “Actually…I like wearing them,” she replied, ducking her head in embarrassment. “I know that I’m not really a kunoichi anymore, but it’s good training for stealth.” She smiled. “You never know when you might need me to move quietly to stop an intruder.” Naruto frowned. “Hopefully you never will,” he said, “I’m your master, so I should be the one protecting you.” Kin smiled sadly. “Even you can’t do that all the time,” she said, “As your slave, I’m happy to take some of the burden. You saved my life, and you’ve given me so much happiness - I owe you more than I could ever hope to repay, even with my servitude.” She leaned forward, planting a kiss on his cheek. “Ahem,” came a voice, causing the two to look up. Hinata was standing there, smiling lightly at the exchange, while holding a scroll. “I…have a gift for you, Naruto-kun,” she said, holding the scroll out. “It’s a ninjutsu scroll…Temari-chan, after she settled down into her new position as my…slave…said that you’d probably do well with this. It’s a Fuuton technique she knows.” Naruto’s eyes lit up brightly, as he opened the scroll a bit to look at the technique’s name. It was listed as a C-rank jutsu, and from its description, Naruto was certain it would be useful both in combat, and in his new position as an ANBU Interrogator. It was called Fuuton: Kanmon Assaiki (Wind Release: Barrier Crusher). Naruto grinned. “Wow, this is awesome!” he said, looking up into the blushing heiress’s eyes. “Thanks Hinata-chan! I’ll have this mastered before I get back from my mission! Believe it!” (Sorry, but I just couldn’t resist). Hinata smiled, even as Kin moved to stand beside her. “Have a safe journey then, Naruto-kun,” she said, bowing lightly to him. “I hope your mission is successful.” “Oh, I promise it will be!” Naruto replied, giving the two girls a thumbs up. “It’s a promise!” With that, the blond chuunin jogged off. Hinata smiled after him, sighing slightly at his already noticeable absence. ‘When he’s gone, it’s like the village is a little less bright,’ she thought. Kin smiled as she observed the Hyuuga heiress’s wistful gaze. ‘Master, you don’t realize just how powerfully you affect people,’ she thought, ‘But maybe I can change that.’

oOoOoOo Kakashi stood before the Hokage, his two remaining students behind him as he endured his dressing down. “I must say, I highly doubt your sensei would be pleased with your recent actions, Kakashi-san,” Sarutobi muttered, a ring of smoke encircling his pointed hat. “While I’m certain your reasons may have seemed ‘honorable’ at the time, the fact is that you did abandon two of your students simply to focus on the third.” Sasuke was also frowning at his sensei. ‘I honestly don’t care that I missed my shot at promotion, but even Naruto deserved better than that,’ he thought. Sakura’s green eyes were also boring into her mentor’s back, even as he tried to explain his reasoning to the Hokage. ‘Naruto…he may be an annoying jerk, but he genuinely cares ,’ she thought, ‘I may not have been the best teammate…but I’m going to change that, I swear!’ Kakashi was frowning beneath his mask, even as he attempted to explain his reasoning. “Hokage-sama, I did not abandon my student,” he said, “I made the proper arrangements for him to receive the training necessary, and I would have gladly aided him as well. I made a judgment call - Sasuke was going against a known psychopath with powers far beyond his current level, while Naruto was up against a fellow Konoha shinobi. I took that into , and did what I thought was necessary to protect my charges.” A snort came from the left, causing the three standing ninja to look at its source. Ibiki stood there, his arms crossed over his broad chest, his cold brown eyes leveled at the silver haired jounin. “Naruto-kun was in just as much danger, Kakashi,” the scarred man stated, “Or did you forget that jyuken is a killing style of taijutsu? The slightest scratch could have killed him. And lets not forget your other charge…” he motioned to the pink haired girl. “Sakura-san needed training as well, yet you made no arrangements for her. Fortunately, she showed some initiative and got some training done anyway, but regardless…you left her in the learch.” He frowned. “Sayuki-chan gave me an earful when we met for dinner a week ago…” Sakura frowned. “My mother…” she whispered, “Why would she…” Ibiki grinned. “What, she didn’t mention that we’re cousins?” he said, shocking the pink haired girl. “I tend to keep my familial connections off the books…though I’m sure Kakashi knew that.” Sakura leveled another glare at the silver haired man. “So…my relative asked you to help me, and you ignored him,” she muttered. Sasuke was also disgusted. “If I’d known that you’d done this, I’d have refused your training, Kakashi,” the dark haired Uchiha said. “I want power, but I don’t want special treatment either. He never got it, so

I shouldn’t either.” Kakashi had to force himself from bowing his head at those words. ‘Minato-sensei…you never treated me like I was special…have I really failed your teachings so badly?’ he wondered. Sarutobi sighed, taking a deep drag off his pipe. “Your conduct in this matter has been…questionable at best, Kakashi,” he said, “With the promotion of both Shikamaru and Naruto, gaps have opened up in the teams that need to be filled.” He turned to Sakura. “I understand that you’ve recently begun to increase your skills in genjutsu, young lady. I’m reasg you to Yuuhi Kurenai’s team…she will be able to help you best in that regard.” He then turned to Sasuke, who looked shocked at this new development. “I’m placing you with Team Ten, Sasuke. From what I’ve heard, you’ve already begun training in elemental chakra manipulation. While Kakashi is good at that, my son Asuma is better. You’ll continue to meet with Kakashi once a week for training to enhance your sharingan, but I expect you to also develop your teamwork skills with the others.” Sasuke bowed, surprised at this development. “I understand, Hokage-sama,” he said. “Ano, Hokage-sama?” Sakura asked, drawing the attention back to her. “What about Hinata-san? She’s assigned to Team Eight already…” “Hinata-san is currently apprenticing under another jounin,” Sarutobi replied, “As such, Kurenai-san will be needing a substitute for missions above D-rank. Since I’m taking Team Seven off the official books, you’ll fill in for her.” Sakura nodded. Kakashi frowned beneath his mask. ‘This…can not be good,’ he thought. He was proven right when Sarutobi leveled his gaze on him. “Until you can prove that you can follow your own words, I won’t permit you to be a true jounin sensei again,” the elderly man said. “I won’t take you off the rosters…even though we were well prepared for the invasion, we still suffered a fair number of casualties. You are still listed as our number one jounin, and I need you for missions.” He paused. “You’re on thin ice, Kakashi. I hope you understand this.” Kakashi sighed. “I do, Hokage-sama.” Sarutobi nodded. “Very well,” he replied. Turning to the two genin, he said, “You’ll meet with your new teams in one week. Dismissed.” oOoOoOo

“AHHHHHH!!!” Jiraiya chuckled as he watched the blond boy fly back as the rubber ball burst in his hand. ‘Well, he certainly wasn’t lacking power there,’ he thought with a wry grin, ‘Course, his control still sucks…Still, to come this far after just week and a half? Man, what is this new generation?’ Aloud, he said, “Okay, I think you’ve got this part down.” He walked over to the boy, helping him to his feet and taking note of the dark chakra burns that covered his palms. “I suppose one of the real benefits of this jutsu, asside from the ‘no hand seals’ bit, is that it’ll toughen up those paws of yours. Strong hands are always a good thing.” He let a leer make its appearance on his face. “I’m sure your Kin-chan would agree.” Naruto blushed at the thought. “Well, Ibiki-sensei did say something about my chakra making her feel good,” he said, “I do kinda wonder how that works though…” Jiraiya smirked. “Well, we could run a quick test to find out,” he said, pulling a small white card from his pockets. “You are a chuunin now, kid, so it’s not unreasonable to do this now…you’d need it for the jounin exams anyway.” He handed Naruto to card. “Uh, what’s this supposed to do?” the boy asked, looking up at the white haired sage. “It’s an element tester,” Jiraiya replied, “It’s paper is made from trees that are nurtured with chakra as saplings. The paper made from their branches is very sensitive to chakra…once you channel some into it, the paper will show us which element you’re best aligned to.” Naruto frowned. “So, if we find out which element I’m…good at…then training in jutsus for that element would be easier?” he asked. “Kinda, but a little off,” Jiraiya replied, “True, jutsus of your particular element would be easier, and more powerful…but it also allows you to find out which element you need to train yourself to defend against the most.” Naruto nodded. “Okay,” he said, “So, I just channel the chakra into the card, right?” “Got it in one.” The boy nodded, focusing his energy and letting the warm sensation of his chakra flow into his sore hands. His eyes widened as the paper seemed to…bend a bit, before splitting in two. Jiraiya was quite surprised. “Well, you’ve got one strong wind alignment kiddo,” he said, pulling one of the halves of paper out of his hand, “But I must it…I’m kinda surprised at the slight lightning

alignment too.” Naruto looked up in shock. “Wind…and lightning?” he asked, surprised. “Yep,” Jiraiya replied. “It’s unusual for a kid your age to have two affinities anyway, but with two opposed elements? Heh, you really are one unpredictable ninja kid.” “Opposed…” “We’ll cover that later,” Jiraiya replied, “But the wind element is probably why your girl gets so worked up when you rub her down…you must be unconsciously channeling some of your chakra into her. Normally, wind is only used for offensive jutsu. When you channel it into her, you’re probably hyper stimulating her nerves, and since you only do it when you’re trying to make her feel comfortable…it winds up causing her pleasure.“ He smirked. “I’ll have to jot that down for later…for now, we need to move on to the next step on that jutsu I’m showing you.” Naruto nodded, and the pair moved down the road. He listened closely as Jiraiya explained how the jutsu worked, and he put the information about his affinities to the back of his mind. ‘Maybe it’ll be useful to Ibiki-sensei later,’ he thought. oOoOoOo Orochimaru stood in front of the now devastated wall, smirking as his old teammate and her apprentice glared at him. “Oh, come now, Tsunade,” he chuckled, even as Kabuto readied his chakra scalpels incase the…negotiations…went sour. “Is that anyway to greet an old friend?” Senju Tsunade, the Legendary Sucker of the Sannin, smirked. “Depends…if it was someone I liked Sarutobi-sensei, or your old student Anko perhaps? Then no, it wouldn’t be a good way to greet them. You or Jiraiya on the other hand?” Orochimaru grinned. “Are you STILL mad about that poker game when we were kids?” Kabuto gaped at his leader. ‘Is he TRYING to get us killed!?!’ the grey haired boy wondered. Tsunade growled. “We all agreed NEVER to mention that again…” she whispered. The traitorous sannin shrugged. “True, my apologies,” he said, “I’m not here to fight anyway. I just came to see if you could help me with a…problem…regarding a subordinate of mine.”

Kabuto pulled a small manila envelope from his equipment pouch, tossing it over to Tsunade’s apprentice, Shizune. “Inside is a list of symptoms and my own notes on our comrade’s condition,” he said, “I’ve tried everything I know…but sadly, I haven’t been able to cure him. I fear he has only months, perhaps less, to live.” Shizune frowned, handing the tan envelope to her mistress. “It seems clean,” she said, eyeing the other two distrustfully. Tsunade nodded, pulling the sheets out of the envelope. “A…Kaguya, hmmm?” she muttered. “So, that old disease of their’s still haunts the world even now.” She frowned. “He’s suffering from it already, when he’s still so young?” “His kekkei genkai is strong,” Orochimaru grinned. “Stronger than any Kaguya I have ever seen. If he recovers, he could likely sur even Hanzo’s level…and should you help us, I’m certain he will.” The blonde woman frowned, shoving the papers back into the envelope. “Suppose I do help him,” she muttered, “What will you do with his power, hmmm? Will you attack Konoha again?” Orochimaru frowned. “So…you heard about that already, have you?” he asked, “I’m surprised…I didn’t think you kept any real ties to the village. You must have quite the spy network in place to find this out so soon.” Tsunade laughed. “Who need’s a spy network?” she laughed, “Anko-chan is like a niece to me, you know? She was more than happy to send a message describing just how badly you were beaten.” She smirked. “You always did lose at chess…” Kabuto stepped forward, raising his hands peacefully when Shizune quickly pulled a kunai from her robes. “Tsunade-sama, like Orochimaru-sama said we are not here to fight…” “SHUT UP!” The grey haired boy frowned, backing up as Tsunade leveled a hard glare at the two. “I should kill you both for even thinking that I’d betray my grandfather’s home for you,” she whispered. “I may not want to go back there ever again…but I would never destroy something my father loved.” She slammed her fist against the wall behind her, turning it into rubble. “I’ll give you till the count of five…” she said, “And then…I will kill you both.” “Even if I offered to bring your loved one’s back?” Orochimaru asked, causing the blond to pause in shock. “What…did…you say?” she whispered.

“I have mastered the Edo Tensei,” he said, “With but two sacrifices, I can ressurect your beloved fiance, and your dear brother.” He smiled as her eyes widened. “With an additional two, I could even bring back your grandfather and grand-uncle…you could have your family back, Tsunade.” “How…DARE YOU!?!” Shizune shouted. “To use our loved ones…you sick, twisted monster!” Orochimaru ignored the girl’s outrage. “One week,” he said, “At that time I’ll bring Kimimaro here for treatment…we won’t even be armed. A sign of good faith, as it were.” His hands came together in the hitsugi seal, purple flames engulfing his and Kabuto’s forms. “Think over it carefully, Tsunade…we’ll be waiting.” The blonde sannin glared at the spot her former friend had been standing, her fists closed so tightly that a small trickle of blood seeped out from between her knuckles. ‘Bastard,’ she thought. oOoOoOo Kin sighed as she stared out the window of her assigned quarters, looking out at the stars while a cloud partially obscured the moon. ‘I hope Naruto-sama is well,’ she thought, looking down at her bare chest, her fingers toying with one of the bell that hung from her left nipple. She’d taken to sleeping nude since her enslavement, finding pajamas to be inconvenient with her new jewelry. It had its benefits…and Naruto certainly didn’t complain. A knock came from her door, and she quickly slipped a yukata over her naked form, tying it loosely about her waste before she called for the person to enter. She smiled slightly as Hinata’s slave, Temari, walked in carrying a tray of tea and cookies. Hinata followed soon after, sliding the door shut and running through a quick three seal sequence, before calling out. “Ninpou: Mokushi samatage no jutsu.” (Ninja art: Sight Obstruction technique). She turned to the two surprised girls, an embarrassed grin gracing her features. “It’s…a special ninjutsu our clan developed,” she said, “It’s meant for privacy. When you live in a family with eyes that can see through walls, it can get a little difficult for couples to…get some alone time. Besides, the last thing a parent wants is for their children to see…” “I think we get the point, Hinata-sama!” Temari muttered, blushing slightly at the implication. Kin merely chuckled at the idea. The pale eyed heiress smiled, kneeling down at the small table in the room, Kin taking the opposite side, while Temari served the tea.

After her enslavement, Temari had surprised her new mistress with her skill at tea making…apparently, it was something of a hobby of her’s back in Suna. Being a closest tea-fanatic herself, Hinata had been overjoyed to have someone to relate too. Kin smiled around the hot liquid. “Jasmine,” she whispered, “Very nice…and a hint of lemon too.” Temari nodded, as she poored a cup for herself. “I found that a good cup of tea can really calm the nerves,” she said, “I almost can’t get to sleep without at least one cup at night…I suppose it comes from living with a brother who would kill at any time for no reason other than he felt like it.” Hinata reached over to pat her new slave on her shoulder. “Naruto-kun said Jiraiya-sama repaired his seal,” she replied, “I understand that he and your other brother have been repatriated to Suna. If you want, I’ll get you some paper to send them a letter.” Temari smiled slightly. “Thank you, Hinata-sama,” she said, “I…I miss my brothers.” Kin sighed. “I wish I could understand,” she said, “I was an orphan, and the closest thing I ever had to family -before Naruto-sama that is- was my friend Tayuya. She taught me about genjutsu, and protected me from some of the nastier ninja back in Oto.” She paused, trembling slightly. “I hope Naruto-sama can do something for her when he gets back. She’s…difficult at the best of times.” Hinata nodded, scooting over to hold the trembling girl, motioning to Temari to do the same. The blonde slave girl nodded as well, before moving over to the girl’s other side, placing an awkward hand on her shoulder. The brown haired girl smiled weakly in thanks. “Naruto-kun will do his best,” Hinata replied, “He never gives up. If he can save your friend, he will. Believe in him.” Kin sighed. “I do,” she said, “It’s Tayuya-sempai I’m worried about.” Temari held up one of the cookies to Kin’s mouth, surprising the other two girls. “Even if you and I are slaves now,” she said, “We’re all girls here…we should be pigging out on sweets, and gossiping about boys.” She smirked. “Not really my forte, I’ll it. I was more concerned about enhancing my ninjutsu skills than being with boys. Hell, until my capture by Hinata-sama, I’d never even masturbated before…I just didn’t see the point.” Hinata blushed deeply at her servant’s words. “Ano…truthfully, I’d never…considered…sex with another girl before,” she said, “I had heard of it, but never really considered it. I’d always…wanted…well I mean…” Kin smirked, looking at her ‘hostess’ with a mischievous glint. “You wanted Naruto-sama to ‘pluck your cherry’,” she said, causing the pale girl to flush even deeper than the two slave girls thought was

humanly possible. She patted the Hyuuga heiress’s knee to calm her down. “Relax, Hinata-sama. If you’re worried about me being jealous, then don’t. I live to serve Naruto-sama now…if making him happy includes helping you to bed him, I’ll do it gladly.” She smirked. “Besides, I think it’d be kinda fun to watch. He’s a GOD with his tongue…” she sighed at the memory. Temari looked over at her in surprise. “You mean he…” Kin blushed, causing the two girls to look at her in curiosity. “Naruto-sama really likes going down on me,” she said, causing the other two to blush. “Honestly, sometimes I have to beg him to stop…he just doesn’t seem to know when to quit.” Hinata was panting slightly at the thought. “Ano…is he…really…” Kin smiled, placing a hand over her heart. “Like I said…a GOD with his tongue.” Temari looked over at her mistress, noting the flushed look to her face and chest. ‘She needs to get off badly,’ she thought, before a slight jingle caught her attention. She looked down at Kin’s chest, noting her pert breasts as they were partially framed by her yukata. “What was that?” she asked, looking at the area where the sound had come from. Kin smiled, pulling open her robe to show the two her bells. “When I was…being tortured, they modified my bells and used them on me,” she explained, “The genjutsu I was under was what finally broke me…it was all about Naruto-sama.” She moaned at the memory. “Kami-sama, I can still feel it sometimes.” Hinata gulped, looking upon her crush’s pet’s tits with a small amount of lust burning in her lavender shaded orbs. “D-di-did it…hurt?” she asked, looking up into the amused brown eyes of the slave girl. “At the time, yes,” she replied, “Afterwards though…my nipples are so sensitive now. It was Anko-sama who pointed that out to Naruto-sama…and she was the one who convinced us to go with ‘the full package’.” Temari gasped. “You…you mean you’re…” Kin smiled, before standing and letting the yukata fall away, leaving her charms bare to the other two girls. The pair gaped as they gazed upon her pierced clitoris, noting how she shivered as the air in the room caressed her exposed nerve cluster. “Naruto-sama…loves to ring that one a lot,” she said, laughing lightly as a small trickle of blood made it’s way down Hinata’s nose. The brown haired girl turned to the blonde, jerking a thumb at Hinata. “I think she needs some…help. Don’t you?” Temari gaped at her. “You mean…her…you…all of us?” she asked.

Kin nodded, kneeling before the Hyuuga princess, leaning forward to place a kiss on the girl’s lips. Hinata’s eyes widened in surprise, before closing as she let out a small moan of appreciation. Kin smiled at her look, before turning to Temari and motioning at her to aide her. The blond nodded, acting somewhat on auto-pilot as she moved over, her hands reaching out to undo the obi around Hinata’s waiste, letting it fall to the side. Together with Kin, she undid the ties of her mistress’s under-kimono, letting it open and reveal the treasures hidden beneath. Kin stared in surprise at Hinata’s choice of underwear, before letting out a small chuckle. “You…really have it bad for my master, don’t you?” she asked, smiling at the semi-transparent orange bra the blushing girl was wearing. A simple pair of black panties covered her pussy, and Kin smiled as she noted a slight dampness to them. “My comment’s on master’s oral skills really worked you up, didn’t it Hinatasama.” Temari had quickly divested herself of her own kimono - unlike her mistress, she chose to forgo underwear - and she moved behind the blushing heiress, circling her arms around her and cupping her soft breasts. Hinata could only moan as her slave kneaded her mounds through the gauzy material of her bra, her eyes tracking Kin as she shifted over, running her left hand over the pale eyed girl’s stomach. Temari placed a tentative kiss against the hollow of her mistress’s throat, drawing a soft sigh from the girl. She took her eyes off of Kin, shifting her head around and seeking out the blond girl’s lips. The pair ed in a deep lip-lock, their tongues dancing around each other, mixing their saliva together while they massaged the inner walls of their partner’s mouths. Kin was not idle during this exchange, shifting herself down so she was laying on her side, her hand sneaking beneath Hinata’s black panties and fingering her purple furred mound as she reached out with her tongue, dipping it into the shuddering girl’s navel. Hinata let out a gasp at the sensation, looking down to see Kin’s fingers moving beneath the material of her underwear and squirming at the wonderful sensations. “K-kin…chan…” she moaned, shifting her hips in time to Kin’s ministrations. The brown haired girl, reached out with her other hand, pulling the black garment down and off the pale girl, while Temari removed the bra. The pair of girls laid Hinata back, each latching on to one of her large breasts and suckling her nipples. “S-so…good!” Hinata moaned, her mind awash in sensation. She reached out with her right hand, seeking out Kin’s breasts, flicking the bell as it dangled from her hardened nipple.

Kin moaned at the sensation, looking up and being dragged into a kiss with Hinata, the pair savoring the flavor of each other’s lips. They engaged in a duel of tongues, Kin emerging as the superior and drawing a new series of soft cries from her hostess. Temari watched the exchange, panting as her fingers worked over her quim, a pair of fingers already buried inside her to the second knuckle. “That…kami-sam…it’s so…mmmm so hot…” she moaned. The other two looked over to her, reaching out and pulling her down. Kin shifted around so the girl’s soft mound was at her face, and she proceded to bury her facial lips into the former Suna kunoichi’s lower ones. Hinata was not to be outdone in this regard, her own lips seeking out Kin’s bare pussy, her tongue lightly grazing over the girl’s pierced clit and drawing a happy squeal from the older girl. She looked over at Temari, who nodded, reaching out with her tongue to trace over her fellow slave’s lower lips as well. It continued on this vein for several go arounds, each girl being brought to orgasm by the other two. Hinata found she enjoyed it when her asshole was rubbed, but she denided the two slave girl’s the right to penetrate (“I…would like Naruto-kun to do that, if anyone does,” she explained), while Kin found the experience of two tongues on her pussy to be glorious. Surprisingly enough, it was Temari who experienced the most out of the encounter. She too found that she enjoyed having her ass played with, but she nearly went into convulsions when Kin’s tongue touched her anus, tracing around the circle of muscles. Suffice to say, it was a fun evening… oOoOoOo Naruto frowned as he sat across from the blonde woman, listening as she described her encounter with Orochimaru. Jiraiya was not surprised when she mentioned his boast ing the Edo Tensei. “Knowing his love of ninjutsu, I suppose it would seem only natural to him to learn it…even if it is one of the most sicking jutsus ever created.” Tsunade smirked, sipping from her sake saucer and casting a critical eye on the blond boy. ‘The Kyuubi jinchuuriki,’ she thought, ‘And a chuunin at his age to boot…looking to set up a dynasty, Jiraiya?’ “Yeah, it would fit with him,” she replied. “Ero-sennin, didn’t Hokage-jiji mention something about that snake bastard planning on something like that?” Naruto asked, looking up at him. “Do you think he’d…”

Jiraiya nodded. “If we hadn’t planned on his treachery, I think he probably would have used it to bring back the Shodai and Nidaime,” he said, “Knowing him, he might have even tried for the Yondaime as well. Probably would have failed on that one, given the jutsu Minato used that night, but Orochimaru didn’t know about that at the time…” Tsunade shrugged. “It hardly matters to me,” she said, “Minato made his choice, as did my grandfather and uncle.” She frowned, looking down into the dark liquid in her cup. “I figure you’re here to relay Sarutobi-sensei’s request for me to take up the hat, hmm Jiraiya?” Naruto frowned at her bland tone. ‘What’s with this lady?’ he wondered. ‘Doesn’t she care that the village needs her?’ Jiraiya nodded. “Sarutobi-sensei wants you to take his place,” he confirmed, “The village wishes for you to be the Godaime Hokage.” “Impossible…I refuse,” she said, downing another saucer before reaching into her pocket and pulling out a deck of cards. “Only a fool would want that position. It’s a death sentence to anyone who takes it up. I’d rather gamble with money than with my life…at least money can be brought back normally.” Naruto growled. “Are you saying that jiji is a fool, and that the Yondaime was one as well?” he muttered, glaring at the large breasted woman. “Exactly,” she said, “It’s a shit job…no one in their right mind would want it.” Naruto snapped at that, leaping onto the table and glaring at the blonde woman who frowned as her cards were scattered across the booth. Her companion looked on in shock as the boy leveled a cold glare at her. “Take…that…back,” he whispered, “None of the Hokage who came before thought it was a ‘shit’ job! They knew their lives would always be in danger, that’s what being a ninja is all about! Are you saying that your own GRANDFATHER was a fool, HUH!?!” Tsunade frowned. Standing, she leveled her own glare at the annoying blond boy. “You’ve got a lot of guts saying that to me kid,” she muttered. “Why don’t we take this outside?” Naruto grinned. “Sounds hunky-dory,” he replied. Jiraiya and Shizune gulped at that. “Tsu-Tsunade-sama,” the brown haired girl stuttered, “This isn’t…” “Stay out of this,” Tsunade growled, causing her and their pet pig to squeal in fright. Jiraiya just sighed. ‘Well, he did agree to it…’

A few moments later, the pair stood across from each other outside the restaurant, Tsunade smirking as the blond stretched out. “This shouldn’t take too long,” she muttered, “I am a Sannin…” Raising her right hand, she extended her index finger upwards. “This one finger should be plenty for a shrimp of a chuunin like you.” Naruto smirked. “Show’s what you know, granny,” he chuckled. “I’m pretty sure I’ll lose this fight…but I’m going to make sure you have to use more than that finger.” He smirked. “Let you in on a little secret…I’m no ordinary chuunin. Ibiki-sensei say’s I’m a lot more.” The blonde woman frowned. ‘Ibiki? Minato’s old teammate and head of the Interrogation and Torture department?’ she wondered. ‘Why would an ANBU member like him care about…’ She didn’t have time to complete her thought as the whiskered boy rushed forward, his hands in motion as he hurled a kunai towards her head. She frowned at the obvious assault, ducking down and twisting as another kunai followed the first. She slipped her finger into the ring of the second, using it to deflect a badly aimed shuriken before slashing upwards with it, catching the boy by surprise and knocking the hitai-ate from his head. She leaned forward, cocking her finger back and flicking it against his head. Naruto was sent tumbling end over end from the blow, even as Jiraiya and Shizune winced. “Ouch,” Jiraiya said, “I see you haven’t lost any of that strength of yours…a little overkill, don’t you agree?” “Hardly,” she said, “Kid’s got lousy aim.” A small set of chuckles drew the attention of the adults, surprising them as Naruto sat up. “And…just who said…I was aiming at you?” he grinned, surprising the woman. “NOW BOYS!” Tsunade gaped in shock as the kunai she was holding, as well as the first and the deflected shuriken all transformed into clones of the original nuisance, forcing her to kick out with her leg, knocking them away. A strange noise drew her attention again, this time to the blonde who was using his hands to compress a mass of chakra between his palms. ‘No way…that jutsu…’ she thought. “You say the job’s a death sentence, and that you’d rather gamble with money than your life?!” Naruto growled out, rushing forward with the still fluctuating jutsu in his hands. “What about the lives you’ll be gambling with if you DON’T take the job!?! Are you willing to gamble innocents just because you’re afraid!?!” Tsunade growled, slamming her finger against the ground and creating a small fissure which tripped the rushing boy up and causing him to slam the mass of chakra into the ground.

After a few moments, Naruto stood, his own blue eyes hard as ice as they bore into the blonde woman’s chocolate orbs. “Can you answer?” he asked. Tsunade frowned. “Tell me, why is it so important to you?” she asked, “Answer mine and I’ll answer yours.” “Once, it was just about recognition,” Naruto replied, “But that’s changed…now its about those who are precious to me. I’d gladly wager my life if it meant I could keep even just ONE of them safe…and that’s why I will become Hokage. “It’s my dream!” The blonde woman frowned. “And if you were Hokage, and you still failed?” she asked. “Even if I did, I’d never just quit!” Naruto replied, “You chose to run away, though I don’t know why. What I do know is this…you’re grandfather never quit either. Would you gamble away whatever lessons he taught you, just to play it safe?” Tsunade frowned. “I loved him,” she whispered, “And that damn title took him from me…” “But was he happy?” Naruto asked, “I’m betting he told you he was happiest when he was serving as Hokage, because it meant he could protect you. Am I right?” At the blonde woman’s nod, he continued. “That’s the way it is for me…I’m happiest when I can protect the one’s whom I love. That’s why I WILL become Hokage one day!” Tsunade smirked. “You’ve got guts kid,” she muttered, “But determination alone won’t get you the job…and if you use stupid jutsu like that last one? You’ll only get yourself killed.” She looked over at Jiraiya. “I can’t believe you thought he’d be capable of mastering the Rasengan. It took Minato years to create it, and you over a year to master it yourself!” Jiraiya smirked. “And it took him only two weeks to get it to that level,” he replied, “On top of that, he’s also learned Fuuton: Kanmon Assaiki. Kid absorbs high level jutsu like a sponge.” He laughed. “Give him time and he’ll probably master that just fine.” Tsunade smirked. “Even Minato’s teammates couldn’t learn the jutsu,” she said, “And Mikoto had chakra control almost on par with my own…the kid doesn’t have a chance.” Naruto had had enough of that. “Bullshit!” he shouted. “Give me three days! I’ll master the Rasengan and prove to you I DO have what it takes!” Tsunade smiled. “Okay then,” she said, “For once it’s a bet I can’t lose…I’ll be generous and give you a week. Before Orochimaru comes back you can show me just how good you really are.” She shot

forward, knocking the kid back even as she pulled his froggy wallet from his equipment pouch. “If you lose…I keep the money. If you win, I’ll acknowledge you as a potential kage…and I’ll give you this.” She lifted up her green pendant. “It was my grandfather’s…” “TSUNADE-SAMA!” Shizune shouted, “You can’t!” “Relax, Shizune,” The blond woman replied. “I can’t lose this one.” oOoOoOo “I still can’t believe I lost this one,” Tsunade chuckled as she limped across the field towards the group. It had been a trap, as both Tsunade and Jiraiya had anticipated. Orochimaru had enlisted the aide of several grass nuke-nin, while the boy he had wanted healed was nowhere to be found. Naruto and Shizune quickly dispatched the nuke-nins with creative use of Kage Bunshin, poisoned senbon, and good ole’ fashioned fisticuffs. It seemed to be easily in their favor until Kabuto crippled Shizune’s legs with his chakra scalpels. He and Naruto then engaged in a rather one-sided fight, with the grey haired traitor maintain control for most of it. Then Naruto won the bet. Tsunade finished healing Jiraiya’s cracked rib, while Shizune finished up with his leg. Naruto himself sat on the ground, panting as he struggled to maintain consciousness. Naruto smiled. “I’m…happy…to ruin your day,” he chuckled out, “Now…will you take the job? Konoha needs you.” Tsunade sighed. “Grandfather once said to me that while he grew the trees, it was the people who cared for them,” she said, “He also said that the village was his garden, and the people in it his plants.” She laughed. “I guess I’m the new gardener now.” Naruto smiled. “It’s only temporary, Baa-chan,” he said, drawing a playful growl from her, “After all, you’ll only be holding the job for me!” The group laughed, before making their way back to the inn to prepare for the journey home. oOoOoOo The bastards wouldn’t take the blind fold off, so she could only listen as they set up the equipment for her torture.

Tayuya mentally scoffed. She supposed that these new bastards who’d dragged her out of her dingy little cell had nothing better to do than to bully a defenseless girl. She wished for the thousanth time that her curse seal was still active rather than closed off. Then she could show them a thing or two. She’d tried to keep a calendar of the number of day’s she’d been kept in that pitch black cell. She’d been left alone for the most part - the gruel they called food was lousy, but she’d eaten worse. The only ones to come by had been some female ANBU medic to check on her health, and that Eagle jerk off who for some reason kept chuckling when ever she asked how they were going to torture her. Releaving herself into that small hole in one corner had been nauseating, but she didn’t care. She’d been peeped at by Kidomaru often enough that she didn’t care if people saw her cunt. Hell, she’d even been forced to spar of the Sound Four naked, as had they with her. Orochimaru didn’t believe much in modesty. She’d been trained to resist chemical interrogation, and as a genjutsu mistress she was able to shrug off most torture-style mind arts with ease, even with her chakra and curse seal suppressed. She’d listed these things to the punk, figuring it would save time if he reported it to his superiors. ‘Fuck, it might even get me out of this shit-hole,’ she thought. He just kept repeating the same line over and over. “Irony is the best torture of all.” What the fuck did that shit mean anyway? A few hours ago she’d been violently dragged from her cell, a blindfold and hood slipped over her head even as she struggled against her assailants. She took a small measure of comfort that she managed to nail one right in his groin, even if it earned her a hard knee to her own stomach. She was dragged through the darkened hallways of the complex, listening to the sounds of screams as she was lead deeper into her captor’s domain. She figured that a lot of the noises were pre-recorded, designed to rattle her so she would break easier. ‘Well fuck that, I won’t break!’ She ordered herself, as the busy sounds in the room began to die down. ‘I can take whatever they throw at me…these as swipes won’t be able to break me!’ She felt a pair of hands grabbing her, and lifting her to her feet. She didn’t bother struggling. She knew there were at least four guards in the room along with her interrogator, so struggling would only waste even more time. A voice penetrated the darkness around her eyes, and she refrained from snorting as she realized that the asshole who’s goody-bag she’d crushed was back for another round.

“So, Tayuya-chan,” he spoke, annoying her with the ‘chan’ suffix, “Here we are. You know what we want. Tell us, and we avoid the pain part of this little get together. Be a good girl, and I might see if Hokage-sama would be willing to spare your life. We could find something to occupy your time, I’m sure.” “Take a giant leap into that old rat bastard’s ass, dip shit,” she replied with a cheery tone, “I ain’t telling you fuck-all.” She heard the man sigh. “Y’know, you remind me of the last kunoichi we did this to,” he said, getting the girl’s attention, “Her name was Shizuka…Yagyu Shizuka. Ever heard of her?” Tayuya frowned. Of course she had. No kunoichi worth her salt hadn’t heard of the only female member of the Kiri no Shinobigatana Nananin Shu. “She had the same attitude you do,” the man explained, “Ibiki-taicho broke her in four hours when we started this procedure on her. She now serves as one of the Fire Lord’s concubines…he rather enjoys her taste for being put in shibari.” “So you broke some perverted cunt,” Tayuya replied, “You’ve probably heard from that as swipe Eagle…I’m immune to chemicals. I can take any beatings, genjutsu, threats, sleep deprivation, and even your scratchy-ass voice won’t affect me. I haven’t broke, and I never will!” “We’ll see,” he replied, “Take off her blindfold. Let her see what she’s about to get.” The blindfold was ripped off, and her eyes took a few moments to adjust to the white glare of the room, before they widened, settling on the device before her. A wooden horse stood there, with a gleaming metal strip running along its top edge. A set of thigh cuffs were bolted into the sides about midway down, and a set of chains hung above it. Next to the horse was an electrical generator, with several wires leading out of its points. Beside that was a table that held several items. Tayuya felt a small sense of panic when she recognized a few of them. There was a metallic butt plug with points at its base, and it was quite big. She didn’t think even an adult would be able to handle that monster. Beside that were a series of clamps with wires already leading into the generator. There was a metallic dildo with knobs all over it. The final item was some strange kind of gag - it was a metal circle that would hold her mouth open rather than keeping her quiet.

“What the fuck are you perverted dick-suckers playing at?” she growled. “You won’t talk, we’ll make you scream instead,” her tormentor replied, “STRIP HER!” Her guards wasted no time, grabbing the girl and forcing her face down on the floor. She shouted and cursed, actually biting one when his leg came too close, even as she felt them ripping her prison garbs off. She rather colorfully questioned one guy’s parentage when he smacked her ass for good measure. Soon enough, she was naked as the day she was born, her legs held open as one ANBU probed her ass and cunt with his fingers. It was solely for the humiliation factor - she’d been strip searched before she’d been imprisoned, the only time she’d been aloud out was to shower once a every three days. Not that she cared really - she’d never been very modest anyway. Still, having some random guy stick his fingers in her cunt and up her ass was embarrassing, and she hated it like she hated practically everything. “She’s not carrying, Rat,” the ANBU said, pulling his hand from her lower region. “Badger, go ahead and give her the jewelry,” Rat, the leader of the group ordered, “I think steel will look really good on her.” “Yes, taicho,” the ANBU replied, “Wolf, Gecko, hold her down. They always thrash when I do this.” “What the fuck are you doing, you rooster fucker!?!” the girl shouted as she was turned onto her back, even as Badger brought over a tray. One of the other ANBU -Gecko- grabbed her face, holding her mouth open as the metallic open-mouth gag was fitted between her lips and teeth. Tayuya’s protests were reduced to angry sounding grunts and cries as her mouth was rendered incapable of regular speech. “We’re gonna doll you up for your pony ride, girl,” Badger explained, pulling an ice cube from a bowl set on the machine. He grabbed her left tit, and slowly rubbed the cube around her areola, avoiding the actual center of her nipple. Tayuya bucked and thrashed at the strange sensation, grunting and groaning as he kept on her. Her words, what could be understood through the gag, were little more than simple denials of what he was doing. Badger enjoyed the look of shock and anger as he continued to assault the girl’s breast with the ice. The tissue around her nipple was tight from the cold, but the nipple itself was still somewhat loose. He grinned beneath his mask - he loved this part.

He then pressed the remaining bit of ice into her peak. Tayuya squealed as she felt the ice press into her. Her nipples had always been somewhat hypersensitive -something she’d never told anyone- and this sensation was intense. Badger lifted his hand, noticing that the dark pink nipple was fully erect, before grabbing another tool from his tray. He held it up so the girl could see it, her eyes widening again - a senbon needle. “I think you know what happens next,” Badger said, grabbing her nipple and giving it a sharp tug. The girl groaned in protest, even as he placed the needle at the side of her nipple. He paused for a few seconds, allowing the girl to fully understand the situation, before pushing the needle through her flesh. Tayuya howled at the sensation, her body nearly unseating the group of ANBU as she thrashed about. A quick application of the Kanashibari no jutsu and she was stiff as a board, while Badger picked up a steel ring with a clasp on one side. He opened the clasp, then slid the catch through her nipple, before sealing it again. Tayuya could only lie there and pant as they repeated the process on her right tit (though she was sure the asshole through in an extra grope just to get his jollies). She looked at the ANBU with wary eyes, as they seemed to be discussing something with Ibiki. A few moments later, the scarred man nodded, and the trio returned to her sides. She grunted as her legs were forced apart, then gasped as she saw Badger extract another ice cube. If feeling ice on her nipples was intense, feeling it on her clit was almost excruciating in its level. She couldn’t thrash through the kanashibari, even though she knew what was coming. When she felt the needle go through her clit, she was sure her interrogators went deaf from her scream. It wasn’t pain, per se as the ice seemed to numb her after a short while. She wasn’t sure she could describe the sensation, even as she felt the tugging when they inserted another steel ring into the new whole. She didn’t even notice when they did a similar operation on her naval, before the jutsu was lifted, and she was hauled to her unsteady feet. “Just say you’ll talk, and we can avoid the hard parts,” Rat spoke to her, even as she glared at him, “As much as I like my work, I am a busy man. I got enough reports to file without having to do a summary of how long you last riding the horse. Talk, and we can take you back to your cell. Heck, we’ll even throw in a nice yukata for you to wear.” Tayuya glared at the man, before making a sound that sounded like ‘fuck you’. The man sighed, before motioning to the ANBU. “You asked for it, girl,” Gecko muttered, while Badger and the other ANBU, a man with a turtle mask

twisted her arms behind her back. A red rope appeared, and her arms were bound in a traditional takate kote bind, looping above and below her tits, keeping her elbows pinned to her sides while her hands touched the opposite elbow. A chain was looped through the rope, and she was hoisted into the air. Turtle and Badger grabbed her swinging legs, keeping her from kicking (and both gave her a quick smack on her ass for good measure), as they pulled her over the horse. “Hold it!” Rat called out before the could lower onto the device. At his men’s looks, he shrugged. “She’s missing an accessory,” he explained, tossing the butt plug to Gecko, along with some lube. “I think she can handle it.” Gecko nodded, slicking the plug up before shoving it between the girls trembling cheeks. Tayuya screeched and howled as he forced the object into her bowels, stoping as her rosebud closed around the base of the plug. She panted from the exertion, even as she was lowered onto the horse, groaning as she felt the metallic wedge press into her sore pussy. She closed her eyes as she groaned, even as she felt her legs being bent backwards so her heals brushed against her ass. The thigh cuffs trapped her against the device, and she tried to shift her weight to relieve the pressure between her legs. Badger brought out a pair of black pieces of paper, with white ink seals engraved on them. He proceded to stick these to her thighs, before snapping a quick hebi seal. The papers glowed, and she felt herself being pulled down. Her eyes snapped open as the pain in her womanhood was almost doubled. “Weight seals,” Rat explained, walking up to her. He palmed one of her tits for a few seconds. “I can make it stop girl. Just say you’ll talk, and you can be off this horse in a minute.” Tayuya, despite the pain between her legs, managed to spit at the man. He growled, giving her tit a quick back hand, before nodding to Badger, who had been fiddling with the generator. Tayuya watched in horrified fascination as the man attached clips to her new nipple rings, her naval ring, her clit ring, and a pair of clips to the butt plug. He also took a pair of wires and twisted them around her clit ring and the metal edge of the horse. A pair of alligator clips were attached to her ears, causing her to wince, before he turned to Rat. “What setting first, taicho?” he asked. “At your discrestion, Badger,” he replied, “But I’m curious…no pre-soak?” “Eh, she’s a kid,” the ANBU replied, “If she lasts an hour under this I’ll be impressed. She lasts more than

an hour, and we’ll soak her after that.” Rat nodded. “Fine,” he replied, “Do it.” Tayuya tried to brace herself. She was certain it would hurt, but she would not just scream… The first shock to her nipples changed that idea. The force of the jolt, the sudden rush of power and sensation pounded her, drawing a crazed groan form her gagged mouth. A second shock moved it’s way through her new navel piercing, causing her stomach and abdominal muscles to clench painfully, forcing her to press down on the metallic edge of her ‘seat’. “She squirms nicely,” Gecko chuckled. “Hey Badger, hit her ass next, and make it a good one. Let’s give her a real memory!” Badger chuckled, cranking the dial on the generator up a couple more notches before moving the point to the wires leading to Tayuya’s butt-plug. “Sure you don’t want to talk gir?” he asked, looking into her wide eyes. “No body know’s you’re here, and the punk who thinks he can just waltz in and take our job isn’t in town right now…he probably wouldn’t be as rough on you as we’re going to be.” “FCKNG BETHSERDS!” She hissed through her ring-gag. Rat chuckled. “Suit yourself,” he said, “Badger, hit her nipples at the same time. Let’s make this sound whore dance…” Tayuya howled. oOoOoOo Eagle frowned as he knocked on the prisoner’s door. “Come on girl, I’ve got rounds to complete,” he called out, “At least say something or I’ll be coming in.” “Problem, Eagle?” Ibiki asked, walking towards him. “That Tayuya chick, taicho,” he said, “She’s trying the silent treatment now.” He shrugged. “Fine, I’ll just go in and have a chat with her.” Ibiki chuckled as his subordinate fumbled with his keys. “Well, I just received word that Naruto-kun is back,” he said, “So we can probably start in on the girl today, after he makes his report to Sarutobisama.” Eagle nodded, even as he unlocked the door. “It’ll be interesting to seeWHAT THE FUCK!?!” he shouted,

causing the scarred jounin to move forward. The cell was a mess, and there was a small pool of blood on the floor. “Rat!” Ibiki growled, “He’s been demanding to take charge of her ever since her capture.” He turned to Eagle. “Get up to control, and hit the alarm. Then find out which room they’re in, and get me our best medic and five best combat .” Eagle nodded, rushing out to fulfill the orders. Ibiki snarled. ‘That damn punk…I swear, I’ll have his commission AND his hide for this!” As he moved through the halls, he heard a wail of pain and sorrow emerge from a far room. “Don’t tell me,” he groaned, running forward. The cry’s got louder and louder as he approached the room. With a mighty kick, he knocked down the wooden door, surprising the four ANBU and the naked red-head riding the horse. “Ibiki-taicho!” Rat gasped, as Gecko, Badger and Turtle all backed away from the sobbing girl. “…I told you, this one was off limits,” the scarred jounin growled. “I told you, we already had the means to break her. Now you’ve gone and pushed it the hard way.” A group of ANBU appeared behind him, along with Eagle and Anko. “Take these…idiots…to lock-up. Sarutobi-sama can decide their puniment later.” Walking up to Rat, he growled. “At the very least, you are DONE as an ANBU,” he said, “And if I have my way, you’ll be in the rock quarry before nightfall.” Anko walked up to the moaning red-head, pulling the ring gag from her mouth. “Well girl, we didn’t want to get so rough on you to start, but I guess that idea’s right out the window,” she muttered, pulling the weight seals off her legs. The naked girl simply growled. “I…w-won’t…talk,” she growled, “Fucking…Konoha…shit-packers!” Anko laughed. “Quite the mouth on this one,” she chuckled. “Naruto will have a field day with you.” She ran through a few quick hand seals, before ending on nezumi. “Say goodnight, Gracie. Ninpou: Tanuki Neiri no Jutsu.” (Ninja Art: Feigning Sleep Technique). Tayuya’s eyes bleared, and her head slumped down as her breathing evened out. She was asleep. Ibiki nodded. “Once Naruto get’s done with his debriefing, tell him to get started on her,” he said, “She’s shaken up now, so we need to strike while the iron is hot.” “I’ll tell him,” Eagle nodded, walking out.

Anko smirked. “Well, Hinata-chan’s waiting for me…she had an interesting idea regarding jyuken she wanted to test out,” she said, “I think it’ll be pretty useful too. Let me know how Naruto’s first session with her goes.” Ibiki nodded. “Will do.” oOoOoOo Tayuya groaned as she came too, her eyes blinking away the sand that had collected around them during her impromptu nap. She felt a her arms being stretched uncomfortably, and she shook her head trying to clear it of the fog. She was not at all happy with her situation. That damned horse was still between her legs, and her sore pussy attested to the fact that she hadn't left it even after the particularly rough session that bastard had put her through. Her nipples were still being pinched by the clamps they had put on her, the serrated teeth biting into her sensitive nubs. Her clit was still clamped as well, and would protest quite intensely at every subtle shift she made on the wretched device. Her arms had been pulled behind her now, tied at the wrists and elbows, while being lifted up so some strain was placed against her shoulders. This strain forced her to lean forward, and as such forced her to press her sore womanhood against the pointed edge of her 'seat'. It led to a constant shifting - she'd try and relieve the pressure on her arms and shoulders, only to have to shift when her clit was rubbed against the metal edge of the horse. ‘Oh, these Pig-fuckers are so screwed when I get out of this shit-hole!’ she thought, her small breasts shaking as she tried to find some kind of 'comfortable’ position. ‘That bitch with that slut outfit...I'll shove my fucking foot so far up her ass she'll fucking shit cloth for a month!’ "Wakey-wakey!" she heard a new voice say, "We got a big day ahead!" She turned to see a new tormentor walking forward, holding a bottle of water in his hands. She was very surprised when he held it to her lips, and she couldn't help but let her tongue seek out the rim of the bottle. She eyed him warily, surprised to see a very open and honest grin on his face. Though that bright orange outfit hurt her eyes almost as much as the horse was hurting her pussy. Naruto smiled at her pensive look. "Go ahead," he said, "Drink. It's not poisoned, or laced with truth serum. I promise."

Tayuya gave a noncommittal grunt, but sipped at the cold water, enjoying the cooling sensation as it washed down her parched throat and soothed her slightly cracked lips. She had to suppress a whimper when he took the bottle away. "You cooperate today, and I'll see if I can get you some time to relax," he said, "Maybe even get you your flute back. Kin-chan tells me you love music." "What...the fuck...did you asswipes...do to her?" the red-head growled, ignoring the sudden frown on the boy's face. "Fucking...Konoha pigs..." "Now that's not very nice!" Naruto scolded, walking around and giving her a sharp swat on her behind, causing her to yelp as her arms were stretched and her clit was jammed against the horse's edge. "Believe me, I've treated Kin-chan very well...she's my property now, and I take care of my own!" Tayuya's eyes widened, and she shot a heated glare at the blond boy. "YOU FUCK!" she screamed. "What did you do, you fucking pig-cock sucker!?! Did you fucking rape her!?!" Naruto frowned again, forming a Kage Bunshin and, in a surprising display of tag-team efficiency, proceeded to spank the girl, both of them letting loose on the screaming red-head's ass and turning it from its formerly pale, creamy shade to a bright, angry red that almost matched her hair. "I think before we do anything else," the real one said after about ten minutes of slapping the now panting girl's poor ass, "That we need to take care of that rude mouth of yours." "What...the...fuck..." the girl panted, glaring as the blond walked over to a wall and pressing a button. "Hinata-chan, can you come help me, please?" he said, causing the foulmouthed girl's eyes to widen. "Yes, Naruto-kun," she said, "Do you want me to bring Anko-sensei too? We were just going over some anatomy charts..." "Nah, I'd like to do this without help from either her or Ibiki-sensei," he said, "I'm a chuunin now, so I can't always ask for help from the jounins. Besides, I think you might be able to help me better here anyway." "O-okay, Naruto-kun," the girl said, "I'll be right down." "Cool!" the blond boy replied, killing the intercom before turning to the irrate girl. "I'll be right back...just need to go get something. Don't go anywhere!" He grinned as she started cur a storm when he walked out.

oOoOoOo Hinata was very surprised at Naruto's idea for the foul mouthed Oto kunoichi. "That's...very creative, Naruto-kun," she muttered, eyeing the package he held with a look of curiosity mixed with slight sympathy. That poor girl didn't know what she was in for. Naruto smiled. "Well, its what she deserves for cursing me out when all I did was tell her the truth," he said. "Still, I'm not so mean as to do this for too long...we'll give her a break if she keeps it up for more than an hour." Hinata's eyes widened. "Do you...really think she'd keep cursing for so long?" she asked. "She's probably still cursing even now, and I've been out of the room for half an hour," Naruto replied. "Kin-chan did say she's got one nasty temper." Hinata nodded as the pair walked into the room. She gasped at the sight of the girl riding the horse, turning to Naruto with a questioning gaze. "Some jerk put her on it, and Ibiki-sensei said to leave her.," he replied, "She got pretty nasty during her strip search, and gave Eagle-sempai one right between the legs. I heard she did it again to one of the ANBU who tried to take over her interrogation before I got here." Hinata winced in sympathy. "She's just lucky Ibiki-sensei wants me to break her...he said if it'd been up to him, they'd have already had her on the whipping posts by now. She‘s been driving Eagle-sempai nuts with her cursing." "FUCKING SHIT-LICKER! YOU AND THAT WHITE-EYED SLUT CAN KISS MY ASS!" the girl screamed, causing Naruto and Hinata both to glare at her. "I WILL NEVER FUCKING BREAK YOU SHIT-STAINS!" "See what I mean about her mouth?" he said, "I've only heard about this from Kiba, when he told me about the time his sister got punished for sneaking out late...given Tayuya-chan's mouth, I think it's pretty appropriate, don't you?" "What's so FUCKING appropriate you fucking prick!?!" Tayuya screamed, wincing as her pussy rubbed against the horse's edge bringing fresh agony to the tormented girl. Naruto smirked, pulling a small white bar out of the bag he held in his hand. Tayuya's eyes widened in shock, and for once she was speechless. A bar of soap. It was the white eyed girl who answered her question. "Naruto-kun...has decided that you need to have your mouth washed out," she said.

oOoOoOo Anko and Ibiki both gaped at the screen, the room and events being displayed before their eyes. “Wash her mouth out!?!” Anko muttered. “Wash her mouth out!?! THAT’S HIS STRATEGY!?!” Ibiki shrugged. “Well…it is ironic, I suppose…” oOoOoOo Naruto smiled at the fuming red as he walked forward, pouring the remaining water from the bottle over the white bar of soap. “Now, do I really have to do this?” he asked, “If you agree to tell us what we need to know about Orochimaru’s operations, then I can see about getting you out of here. I know Kinchan want’s to see you.” “FUCK YOU, YOU ORANGE CLAD DICK LICKER!” Tayuya screamed, even as her pussy ground against the horse’s edge. “I guess we do,” he said, shoving the bar forward quickly and into the shocked girl’s mouth. “Hinatachan! Hit her with the cold first!” Tayuya’s eyes widened as she saw the small girl hold up a hose with two spiggets mounted above it on the wall. One red, and one blue. She whimpered as she realized what they had planned. The water shot forward, soaking her and forcing her to scream around her new ‘gag’. white suds began to make their way down her chest, even as the water bounced her up and down against the horse, causing her even more distress. After about two minutes, Naruto motioned for Hinata to stop. He walked forward to the panting, soaking girl, pulling the wet bar from her mouth. “Are we feeling polite now?” he asked. “I know you can speak civilly. Let’s talk about Orochimaru, and about getting you out of this alive…” Tayuya leveled a glare at the blond boy. “Bite…m-my…ass,” she growled out weakly, “You…fucking…back alley fudge-packer!” Naruto scowled. “And we’ll keep this up till you can speak civilly,” he replied, shoving the bar back in her mouth. “Let’s try the hot water this time…maybe that’ll make you more civil. I mean, it is cold in here…” Tayuya could only moan.

Chapter 5: Sweet Sounds of Surrender Ibiki smirked at this new protégé as he stood in front of his desk, noting the water that continued to drip down his form. “So…you washed her mouth out with soap,” he chuckled, ignoring the smirk on the blonde boy’s face. “I gotta hand it to you, Naruto-kun, it was…unique.” “Umm, I should point out that - technically - I’m still washing her mouth out,” he replied, “My Kage Bunshin’s are keeping it up as we speak, sensei.” Ibiki nodded. “So, given the report you read, the information you got about her from your slave, and your own ideas…how long?” he asked. “To break her?” Naruto asked. “If I go all out and don’t stop working on her…I’d say a day, two at the most.” The blonde boy frowned. “But I’d like to request a week’s time.” The scarred jounin frowned. While it wasn’t unusual for ANBU to request extra time to break prisoners, it usually only happened when they underestimated the will of their charges. Ibiki had done his own psychological work-up on the girl, and he was certain Naruto could break her in a similar amount of time like he had first stated. So why ask for a week? “I know what I’m about to request is against protocol,” Naruto continued, causing Ibiki’s eyes to narrow, “I read the rule book like you asked me too, and it says no to my question. Still, I promised Kin-chan I’d ask for her, and I always keep my word.” Ibiki sighed. “I know where this is going now,” he said, standing up and walking over to one of his file cabinets. “She want’s to see your prisoner, and per regulations, only the interrogator, his tools, and personnel necessary to facilitate the extraction of information from a prisoner are allowed within the interrogation chamber. Your girl doesn’t qualify.” Naruto nodded. “That’s why I wanted a week,” he said, “I WILL fulfill my promise to Kin-chan…but she may not like how I do it.” Ibiki sighed as he pulled a file out of the cabinet, tossing it to his apprentice as he shut the drawer. “Officially, I can‘t allow her a visitor,” he said, “While the rule is moot given your slave’s seals, and her apparent loyalty to you, it still stands.” He looked down at his charge. “I will give you the week. IF, however, your new prisoner breaks during that time, then you are to report the information to me.” Naruto nodded, saluting his new captain. “I understand,” he said, “I am grateful for the time though…I have an idea I want to try out on Tayuya, and Falcon-sempai agreed to help me out.” He smirked. “I was surprised when he said he played the piano. He’s agreed to teach me a few easy songs, though he was

curious when I told him it was part of breaking my prisoner.” Ibiki’s eye quirked up. “Oh?” he asked, “And how will being able to play the piano make it so you can break the foul-mouth?” Naruto smiled. “Oh, you’ll see,” he replied. oOoOoOo Tsunade read over the medical file, her eyes twitching at the information held within. “Is this accurate?” she asked, “We’re one hundred percent positive?” Jiraiya nodded. “I was shocked when I found out about it,” he said, “Though when I learned that she hadn’t been there to care for him, I guess I should have figured that she must have been on the lines.” Sarutobi frowned, a ring of smoke circling his blading head. “I had thought that he had just sent her away,” the elderly man spoke up. “I know that Minato cared deeply for her, as did Kushina, and that she was expecting…I never imagined that this much trouble would come about though.” Tsunade nodded. “Do we know where the child is?” she asked. Jiraiya nodded. “Ta no Kuni,” he said, “I heard she’s staying with the Fuuma clan.” The blonde woman nodded. “Well, that would fit,” she said. She then turned to her sensei. “How do we fix this? We can’t exactly blame Minato for not taking care of it.” Sarutobi sighed. “For now, we can’t really do anything,” he said, “It’s hard enough without her present as it is. We’ll have to bring her in.” The white haired pervert chuckled. “Good luck with that,” he replied, “I’m not exactly on the best of with the Fuuma, and it’d take someone powerful to get in and out without interference from Orochimaru’s thugs.” Tsunade sighed. “Why did I take this job again?” she muttered, looking down at the picture in the file, showing a pretty girl with strawberry blonde hair… oOoOoOo Hinata sighed as she sank into the steaming waters of her bath, the heat soaking through her sore muscles and soothing them back to normal. Anko had run her ragged during her physical training that day, now that she was officially her

apprentice. The scantily clad kunoichi had taken it upon herself to turn Hinata from a gentle, unassuming girl into a kunoichi nearly as deadly as she was. She had pushed Hinata to get medical training - the Hokage’s apprentice, Shizune, was overseeing the restructuring of the Hospital system, and Anko had pulled in a favor with brown haired girl to have her give Hinata a few pointers. Hinata had to chuckle as she recalled how flustered Shizune seemed after Anko had spoken with her. The lavender haired woman seemed unusually happy coming out of her office, and Hinata had noted a few tears in her fish-net body stocking that hadn’t been there before. After her lesson with Shizune, Anko had taken her to a new training field, one she said had been reserved for ANBU only, and proceeded to beat Hinata within an inch of her young life. It would have been humiliating to the young heiress, especially when one of Anko’s kunai had sliced her shirt open and laid a thin cut across her left breast, if not for the words Anko had spoken to her before the session had begun. “You’ve got the potential girl to sur me, and possibly even Tsunade-sama, but only if you are willing to endure the pain and hardship. If you expect sympathy from me when you’re bleeding, then you need to get out of my sight right now…but if you can push past it, like Naruto-kun does almost everyday he lives, then nothing is out of your reach.” Hinata looked down at the thin red line that now crossed her breast, her fingers tracing over the mark. ‘How may scars does Naruto-kun have?’ she wondered, ‘How many has he been forced to overcome, just to prove he’s worthy of respect?’ “Hinata-sama?” The pale eyed girl turned to see her slave walk into the onsen, small tray with a tea service in her hands. The blonde girl was clad in a short, blue bathing yukata, the girl’s long legs on display as she strode towards her. “I thought you might like some tea,” Temari said, setting the tray down within Hinata’s reach. The blond frowned as she observed the thin scar now crossing Hinata’s tit. “How did that happen?” Hinata smiled. “Anko-sensei was training me in taijutsu today,” she said, “I wasn’t fast enough to properly dodge her kunai.” She traced her fingers over the scar again. “I take it as a badge of pride.” “Pride?” Temari said, before smiling, “I think I get it…it’s a sign that you’re stronger than you were before.” Hinata nodded. “I will be getting many more scars in my life,” she said, “I’m a kunoichi of Konoha, it’s unavoidable.

However, until Anko-sensei and Naruto-kun inspired me, I was wallowing as person. I was a kunoichi, but I had no purpose, no drive. I would fail at my missions, and I would always stutter because of how nervous I was. “When Naruto-kun came to visit me in the hospital, and he held me after I broke down, I knew that I had to do something about myself - I had to grow stronger, so I could help him achieve his dream. He will be Hokage someday, and I will be there to help him step up into that title.” Temari smirked. “And if he happens to take you to his bed to celebrate, well that’s just a bonus hmmm?” She chuckled as her mistress blushed. “Temari-chan!” “Sorry, sorry,” she said, “I don’t mean to tease. Despite how you tortured me, I have to it I’m grateful to you and Konoha. I was tired of fearing my little brother every day, and I’m happy that you have allowed me to write to him…I’m finally getting to know my little brother, even if I can’t be there for him.” She wiped a small tear from her eye. “He’s started teaching at Suna’s academy now…apparently he’s also starting to develop a fangirl following.” Hinata winced. “My sympathies,” she said. Temari shrugged. “You never know,” she replied, “He might get one good girl out of the bunch.” oOoOoOo In Suna, a young brown haired girl sneezed suddenly, as she was hurling a kunai towards the target. The bladed projectile proceeded to ricocheted off the post, and again off a rock, before landing in the black garbed rear of Kankuro. “OWWWWWWWWW!!!!!!!!!” Matsuri winced at the sight, even as her fellow classmates giggled, before turning to see her other sensei. One of Gaara’s eyebrows was raised slightly as he turned to look at her. “…nice throw,” was all he said. Matsuri blushed. oOoOoOo Temari poured a cup for Hinata, the girl accepting it gratefully as she let the soothing aroma enthrall her senses. She sipped the hot beverage, enjoying the warmth that filled her belly as the liquid traveled

down her throat. She turned to look at her blonde slave, motioning to the hot waters. “ me, please,” she said, “There’s plenty of room.” Temari smiled lightly. “Thank you,” she said, untying the knot to her yukata, allowing the blue garment to fall to the ground, before walking over to a nearby bench, pouring cold water over herself and soaping her body up. Hinata eyed Temari’s action, feeling a different kind of warmth start entering her body. Almost too soon for her tastes, Temari finished her cleansing, and entered into the hot waters with her. “Ahhh,” the slave-girl sighed. “Baths are something of an extreme luxury in Suna…when you live in a desert, you don’t use water like this. Even though I was technically a princess, being the Kazekage’s daughter, I tried to avoid taking advantage of my station.” She chuckled. “It’s ironic…as nobility, I tried to avoid things that would make me seem spoiled. Now that I’m a slave, I can enjoy some of the pleasures that I denied myself before.” Hinata smiled. “I suppose it is kind of ironic,” she replied, leaning back against the stone behind her. “Still, I am sorry you had to suffer in order to enjoy these things.” Temari smirked, sliding over to her mistress and placing her arm around the smaller girl. “I’ve been suffering all my life, emotionally,” she replied, “Now, I’m with people who aren’t out to either curry favor with the bastard who was my sire, or under constant threat from a brother who I should have done better by. Even though I’ve lost my freedom, I’ve gained something more…” She reached over with her other hand, turning Hinata’s face towards her. “I can think of far worse fates than being your slave, Hinata-sama.” She dipped her head down, capturing the girl’s lips in a deep kiss. Hinata’s eyes widened at the sudden move by Temari, before closing as she let the other girl ravage her mouth. Their tongues danced with each other as Temari moved her hand down, cupping Hinata’s scarred breast, rolling the nipple between her fingers and drawing a soft moan of appreciation from the girl. “T-tema…ri-chan,” she moaned, the blonde moving her mouth away from Hinata’s, seeking out the spot just behind her ear, causing her mistress to shudder in delight. “Wh…why?” “Because,” Temari replied with a smirk, pulling Hinata forward so her back rested against her, allowing her to play with both of Hinata’s tits more easily, the girl sighing as Temari started to lick at the hollow of her throat. “Kin-chan showed us both that girl’s can enjoy each other, and you’ve already had me before…now I want to have you, mistress.” “Ha-have…me?” the pale eyed girl gasped, shivering as the blonde dipped her left hand down beneath the waters, gliding over the spiral of purple hair and caressing her pussy. She squirmed at the sensations, grinding her rear against Temari’s hips.

“Yes,” Temari whispered, enjoying the feeling of Hinata’s ass pressing against her quim, “I want to have you…” She slowly inserted her fingers inside the girl’s pussy, massaging the inner walls and driving her to distraction. “Te-temari-chan!” Hinata gasped out, feeling the girl hold her tight despite her attempts to turn around and return the favors her blonde slave was granting her. Temari smirked, crooking her fingers as she dipped them deeper into Hinata’s pussy, “No,” she said, tightening her grip on the shuddering girl, “Just feel this, Hinata-sama…it’s part of what you’ve given me.” She pulled her hand upwards, pressing her fingers up against a spot within Hinata. The pale eyed girl’s mouth dropped open in a silent cry, her body seizing up as an orgasm ripped through her small body. She road the waves, even as Temari pressed against that spot again, drawning a pleading mewl from the exhausted girl. Temari smiled as she let the girl slump against her, dipping her head down to claim another kiss. “That joy…you’ve given me that, both you and Naruto-sama,” she whispered, “Naruto-sama gave my brother peace, a joy I’ve never known. You’ve given me a life, something I hadn’t really thought was worth living.” Hinata could only moan in response, causing the blonde to smile. She helped the now boneless girl out of the tub, taking a soft towel and drying her with slow, soft strokes before draping the lavender yukata she had worn to the onsen over her still trembling form. She dried herself, donning her own short yukata, before helping her mistress to her feet. “Maybe I over did it,” she muttered, as she lead the girl back to her bedroom. oOoOoOo Naruto walked into the room, smirking as Tayuya thrashed against her restraints, her eyes wide and angry as she screamed against the ball gag currently lodged in her mouth. A pair of headphones were fitted over her head, taped to her ears to avoid them being knocked off during her struggles. He walked over to the jukebox, pressing the pause button and allowing the girl to slump in relief, sweat pouring down her naked body. Naruto noticed a few tear tracks marking her flushed face, pulling out a notebook to write his observation down, before walking over and pulling the earphones off her head, causing her to growl as the tape ripped off of her skin. “I have to it, even I wouldn’t want to listen to Konohamaru’s class recital for seven straight hours,” he said, reaching around to undo the strap holding Tayuya’s gag in place, “Nothing but recorder’s playing over and over again? Man, that must really drive a musicain like you up the wall.” He leaned forward, looking the sweating redhead in her eyes. “So when I ask you not to curse, you won’t, right?” Tayuya glared at the blond boy, shuddering as his eyes played over her naked form as it lay strapped to the metal chair. Part of her wanted nothing more than to let out the hundreds of insults, both profane

and otherwise, she had come up with during her ‘private concert’. That part of her tried to rationalize that it would be worth getting her mouth washed out again - the frustration of being held captive was getting to her. The strategist part of her overrode her impulsive instincts. She nodded to the blond boy, letting out a small sigh as the gag was removed. She opened and closed her mouth, letting her jaw stretch and relieving the cramps in her face. “Don’t…think…that I’m broken,” she whispered, staring as Naruto moved over to a wall, opening it up and pulling something out. “Just…because I’m not cursing…doesn’t mean you’ve won.” Naruto laughed. “Tayuya-chan, you don’t seem to get it,” he said, walking back to the girl with a bottle of water in his hands. “This isn’t about winning or losing…believe me, you will break. I’m trying to do it in a way that keeps you alive, but if that doesn’t work we can use genjutsu’s on you that will scramble your brain.” He looked down at the nude girl, opening the water bottle. “I promised I’d try to help you, and I will.” He held the bottle to her lips. “Drink up…I don’t want you ing out during out talk.” The girl frowned, but accepted the water, enjoying the feeling of the liquid filling her stomach. She licked her lips as her tormentor walked off, taking the bottle and placing it on the table, before crossing his fingers in a modified hitsugi seal. “Kage Bunshin no jutsu!” he called out, creating four clones of himself. The group nodded, walking forward and freeing her from her uncomfortable chair. She struggled briefly as two of the clones took her by her arms and dragged her over to a set of stocks, but she had no strength to resist much when they closed the device, leaving her bent over at the waist, her ass sticking up wards since the stocks were slightly lower than waist level. “Pervert,” she growled, “Gonna get your jollies from me now that I’m all open for you, huh?” “No,” Naruto replied, motioning the other two clones forward. Two of them took positions behind her, while the other two ed him in front of her. “Ibiki-sensei doesn’t allow rape in the division…he knows it’s an effective tool to break kunoichi, but he’s said we’re above that. Besides, I don’t need a prisoner to get my ‘jollies’…I have Kin-chan for that.” Tayuya frowned. “What did you do to her, you bastard?” she growled. “I broke her,” Naruto replied, pulling a chair forward to sit in front of her, staring into her face again. “We used her own bells against her, turning the genjutsu component into a pleasure tool. When it was over, she offered herself to me to get some relief…per Konoha’s laws, I was able to save her life by enslaving her.” “You…slave…you…” Tayuya gasped as a loud smack filled the room, a red heat spreading out from her

ass. She jerked in her restraints, glaring at the blond as he shrugged. “We’re not here for me to answer questions,” he replied, another loud smack echoing through the chamber as one of his clones slapped her upturned rear. “Now, let’s talk about ‘curse seals’.” He motioned to the two clones by his side, the pair using henge no jutsu to transform into a drum with a set of sticks. He moved the seat over to them, picking up the sticks starting to hammer a beat out. Tayuya cried out as the clones began spanking her in time to the beats of the drum, her legs kicking out, trying to dispel them as they abused her sore rear. “YOU FUCKER!” she screamed as the clones performed a ‘duet’ on her in time to their creator. “Now what did I say about your cursing?” Naruto said, motioning to the clones. They walked away from the panting girl, moving over to the table and retrieving a pair of ping-pong paddles. Tayuya’s eyes widened as they displayed the tools to her, before returning to their task of turning her ass as red as her hair. “OW! AHH! ARGHH!! STOP! OWWW!!!” Tayuya screamed as the assault went on for over an hour, her ass glowing bright red as the clones continued to slap away at her. She was at a loss as to what was worse really; the continual strikes against her posterior, or the fact that the blows, while seemingly random, were in time to the drum beats the real Naruto was banging out. She had thought, once she figured out the timing, that she’d be able to brace herself against the strikes, but she was wrong. The clones took it upon themselves to strike at random spots along her backside - her ass, the crack between them, her thighs (both inner and outer), her legs. She supposed the pain could have been far worse - the blond jerk could have been using a whip - but it was constant, and it was pushing through her entire body. “I’ll stop when you agree to tell me about the curse seals,” Naruto said, keeping up with the drum beats. “We need to know how Orochimaru developed them, and how to counteract their effects. As one of his former guards, you’ve got information on them we need, so I won’t stop until I get it.” “OWW! NO! ARGGH! OUCH! OWWWWW!” the redhead continued to cry out, fresh tears leaking out of her eyes. “I…OWWW…I CAN’T!” “Yes you can!” Naruto shouted, keeping up with the drum beats. “You have to know Orochimaru won’t come for you…he was more concerned with trying to trick Tsunade-baachan when I last saw him. Wanted her help to heal somebody else he has working for him.” He frowned as Tayuya’s eyes widened, even as she continued to bounce around from the spanking she was getting. “You know who I’m talking about, don’t you?” he asked. “Okay, let’s talk about him. Is he a friend of yours? A member of your little group?”

Tayuya moaned as one of the clones gave her a particularly vicious swat with his paddle, catching her right between her legs, at the junction between her anus and pussy. She slumped in her bonds, before moaning out a name. “Ki…kimi…maro…” she whimpered, letting out a cry as yet another blow fell across her reddened globes. “Hold up boys,” Naruto called out, the two clones ceasing her assault on Tayuya’s ass. He stood up from his chair, walking forward and lifting the sobbing girl’s face toward him. “You said a name…Kimimaro…who is he? Does he have a mark like you?” Tayuya shook her head. “Not like me,” she moaned, “Much stronger…sick…” “Sick?” Naruto muttered, motioning to his clones. One of them walked over, picking up the pad and taking down notes. “What’s wrong with him?” “Lungs….” Tayuya moaned, “Clan disease…no more paddles…” “I won’t use anymore paddles, if you tell me about Kimimaro,” Naruto promised. “Talk to me about this guy, and I’ll give you a break. We won’t have to do anymore till tomorrow.” Tayuya moaned. oOoOoOo Kin looked over the notes, nodding at some of what Naruto had taken down. “I never met him myself,” she said, “But I’d heard about him; Kaguya Kimimaro. He was the strongest of Orochimaru’s body guards.” Naruto nodded. “I mentioned his clan name to Ibiki-sensei,” he replied, sliding his hand over his slave’s naked rear. The pair were lying down in his bed, her feet near his head. He had decided to treat his girl to a foot massage, though he did wonder why she felt it necessary to get naked for the purpose. Not the he was complaining - it would make their later activities much easier. “Mmmmm,” Kin sighed, enjoying the feeling of her master caressing her bottom. “He’s probably heard of them…the Kaguya clan was famous in Mizu no Kuni until a few years ago.” “He said as much,” Naruto replied, reaching up to massage Kin’s feet again. “He was pretty surprised about it when I told him. He said it was a shame he’s sick…apparently, he’s the last of that clan, so his kekkei genkai will be lost when he dies.” Kin nodded, turning a page to continue looking over her master’s notes, even as he worked her feet

over. “She didn’t talk about the curse marks though?” she asked. “No,” Naruto replied, “I decided to give her a small reward for talking about this Kimimaro guy. I’ll start in on her again tomorrow.” He sighed. “I think she’ll break tomorrow, Kin-chan. I still haven’t figured out how to get you in to see her as a visitor. The rules say no.” Kin sighed. “Master…there must be a way,” she whispered, shifting around so she could lay her head against his chest, circling her arms around his body. “Tayuya-sempai…she’s important to me.” A few tears leaked from her eyes. “She may seem like a foul mouthed bitch sometimes, but she looked out for me when no one else would.” Naruto sighed. “I said I couldn’t get you in as a visitor,” he said, “But, there is a way to get you in.” Kin frowned, looking up at him. “How?” she asked. Naruto sat up, pulling the girl into a kneeling position in front of him, her bells jingling as her breasts swayed. “Kin-chan…I didn’t want to ask you this,” he said, “It’s something that could hurt you…I don’t want you to suffer because of me.” Kin’s eyes widened. “I think I know where you’re going with this, Naruto-sama,” she whispered, “Tayuya-sempai can’t have visitors…but you can use any tools you want to break her.” Naruto nodded. “I’ve been trying to think of a way to break her without bringing you in,” he said, “I don’t want you to see her look at you with betrayal. You said she’s important to you…that kind of look could really hurt you.” Kin sighed, letting a few tears fall. “If you don’t break her, then she’ll die,” she whispered, “Ibiki-sama will use the old ways to get her to talk, or they’ll rip her mind to shreds with genjutsu.” She turned her doe eyes to Naruto’s blue ones. “I’ll do whatever it takes to save her life, Naruto-sama…just save her, please.” Naruto nodded. “I think I know how,” he replied, “Falcon-sempai is going to set it up, but I need to know something from you first if its going to work.” Kin nodded. “What do you need to know, Naruto-sama?” she asked. “…can you play the piano?” oOoOoOo Tsunade nodded to the four jounin standing before her, looking over their files. “Each of you have been chosen for this double mission due to your skills in capture and infiltration,” she said.

Shiranui Genma, Uzuki Yuugao, Aburame Shibi, and the ANBU Tenzo all nodded. “This mission is going to send you deep into Orochimaru’s territory,” she said, “It will take speed, subtly, and - above all else - careful planning. You’ll be going up against one of the oldest clans of ninja in all the Elemental Countries to locate your first target, and your second target is no less dangerous.” She motioned to the folders on her desk, allowing Yuugao to look them over. “If it was just the one target, the I would not be so concerned…she’s a young girl, and given the fact that the clan that’s taken her in has been in decline as of late, her retrieval should be simple.” “I can see why you’re worried about the second target, Tsunade-sama,” Tenzo spoke up, reading over the file, “Still, wouldn’t it be wiser to send a full assault unit to take this one down?” “That would be the easier solution,” Tsunade nodded, “But I have another reason for wanting that one alive. Just …once you find her, you must not confront her till she crosses into Hi no Kuni territory. Our sleeper agents from her village have already confirmed that she’s under a total communications blackout with her superiors. If we take her alive, we will have a major source of information into Kumogakure’s operations.” Tenzo nodded. “Do we know what her mission is?” “We suspect it has something to do with the Hyuuga clan again,” Tsunade replied, “The one killed eight years ago was the brother to the current Raikage…apparently he hasn’t given up on the idea of taking the Byakugan to Kumo.” Genma smirked. “Not too bright, huh?” he asked. “Not really, no,” Tsunade replied, “I met the man during my travels…he’s a chauvinist and a pervert. Two bad qualities in any leader.” Tenzo closed the file, taking one last look at the blonde girl whose picture graced the page. oOoOoOo Naruto nodded at the set-up, turning Falcon as he finished attaching the last of the tags to Tayuya’s body. The girl was strapped spread eagle to a wooden x-frame, wires leading from the seal tags placed over different parts of her body. There were tags on he6breasts, her pussy, her neck, even under her armpits, all with wires leading to the keyboard that Falcon had set up in front of the unconscious girl. Kin stood off to the side, a cape draped over her form. She nodded to Falcon as he finished his work. “You know your seal work,” she said, “I’ve never seen that many different types of seals done so quickly. The only seal expert I knew in Oto was Sakon, one of the Sound Four.” She chuckled. “He was also a sick

monster who liked to cut himself because it ‘felt good’.” Naruto shuddered. “Sounds like it’s a good thing he’s dead,” the blond boy muttered. Falcon plugged the keyboard into the wall socket. “Okay Naruto-kun,” he said, “The set ups complete. Once you start playing, it should only be a matter of minutes before she breaks.” He shook his head. “Music to break a musician. You really are changing things in this division short-stuff.” Naruto groaned. “Why does everybody in this division have to comment on my height?” he asked. “I’m young, I’ll grow!” Kin laughed, walking over and patting her master’s head. “Don’t take it so personally, Naruto-sama,” she said, “I think its cute.” Naruto frowned. “But does everybody have to mention it?” he replied. “Yes,” Falcon answered, chuckling. “I’ll leave you too it, Naruto-kun. Let me know if the seals work right.” He walked out. Naruto moved over to the table with his tools, picking up a small stick of smelling salts. “Kin-chan, take your place at the keyboard,” he said, “Once I wake her up, start off with something…happy sounding. That should catch Tayuya off guard.” “Yes master,” the dark haired girl replied, walking towards the machine. She watched as Naruto broke the salt stick open, holding it under her nostrils. The girl jerked, her eyes widening in shock from the fowl odor, her head shaking as she tried to look around the room. She spotted the keyboard, and she gasped at the sight of Kin standing behind it. “Kin…” she whispered. The doe-eyed girl sighed. “I’m sorry, sempai,” she whispered, playing a simple nursery tune on the keys. Tayuya let out a cry as the tags under her arms started to glow, laughter tearing from her throat as Kin continued to play the tune. She started thrashing as her the nerves along her body began to react as if she was being tickled, and she blushed as she saw the blond boy looking at the space between her legs, knowing that she had to be dripping. “Whoa, hold up there Kin-chan!” Naruto called out, causing the girl to stop. He looked upt at the panting redhead, staring wide-eyed at her flushed state. “I don’t believe this…you get off on being tickled!” Tayuya could only pant, turning to look at Kin. “Kin…why…what’s going…you…”

Kin sighed, looking at her master. “Naruto-sama saved my life, Tayuya-sempai,” she said, walking forward. “I was the reason the invasion failed…they captured me after the preliminaries for the third exam, and Naruto-sama was the one to break me. I offered myself to him, and he enacted a law that allowed him to enslave me.” “What?! WHY!?!” Tayuya shouted. “Why did you betray Orochimaru-sama!?! BETRAY ME!?!” “Because he would have killed me!” Kin replied, “I failed the exam, Tayuya-sempai! Zaku and Dosu were both killed, as were Kabuto’s teammates! Orochimaru would have killed me too!” Naruto nodded. “Kin-chan is right,” Naruto said, “What’s more, if I hadn’t activated that slavery clause, she’d probably be dead now too - the traditional punishment for a prisoner of war is death by public torture. She’d have been ripped to pieces!” Tayuya glared at him. “And I suppose you want me to do the same, you perverted fuck!?!” she shouted. “NO FUCKING WAY!” Kin walked up, reaching up and slapping Tayuya across her face. Both Naruto and the bound redhead gaped at the dark haired girl, surprised by the sudden act. “You’re stupid pride is what always gets you into trouble!” Kin shouted, “Your vanity is what makes you weak, Tayuya! If you don’t swallow it here, YOU WILL DIE!” She stalked over to the keyboard. “Narutosama is trying to do something for me, by giving you the chance to save your own life…now I’m going to do something for you, by helping him break you, and showing you that pride goes before a fall!” She reached up to the clasp of her cape, letting it drop to the ground. Tayuya gasped as she gazed upon Kin’s naked body, gaping at the bells that hung from her nipples and clit. “K-Kin…” she whispered. Naruto sighed. “Kin-chan doesn’t want you to die,” he said, reaching up and cupping Tayuya’s left tit, kneading gently and causing her to shiver. “I didn’t want to have her do this either…she said you were her friend, and I don’t like to see friends fight.” He looked up into her purple eyes. “I was going to play that thing myself, but Kin needed to see you. As per ANBU Torture and Interrogation rules, I can only bring in the tools I need to break you. Kin knew the only chance she had to talk to you was by helping me to torture you. I’m asking you to save her that pain…tell me what I want to know, and this will all end.” Tayuya shook her head. “Kin…no, I can’t…not like…” Naruto sighed. “Kin-chan…play a dirge,” he said, “That should help the situation.”

Kin nodded, playing a slow, mournful tune on the instrument, looking over at Tayuya as a pair of seals resting on her stomach started to glow. Tayuya howled as she felt her stomach cramp up, twisting in her bondage as Kin continued to play the tune. Her eyes were wide as she recognized the purpose of these seals, looking down at her body as she tried to locate the different areas the tags were attached to. “What about those curse seals?” Naruto asked, getting her attention, “Let’s start with yours…what does it do? My former teammate has one that kinda looks like his sharingan, but your’s is like three broken lines.” “F…fuck you!” Tayuya growled, only to cry out as Kin began to repeat the dirge, forcing Tayuya’s stomach to rumble unpleasantly. Naruto shook his head, reaching up to pat the sweating girl’s stomach. “All you’ve had for the last few days is water,” he said, “So that rumbling must be really bad for you…a stomach ache with an empty stomach.” He looked over at Kin, seeing her not as Naruto reached down to the seal tag covering Tayuya’s pussy. “Care to know what this tag does?” Tayuya groaned as Kin finished the dirge, looking down at the blond as he pointed to her pussy. “What?” she growled, her stomach still aching from the torment the pair had just wrought on her body. “You going to cramp my pussy till I squeal?” “No,” Naruto said, “But, since you want cramps…Kin-chan, how about a rumba? I think Tayuya-chan’s ass could use another workout.” Tayuya’s eyes widened as she noted a pair of wires circling around her frame. “No…” she whispered as Kin started a lively rumba tune. The bound red head howled as she felt her ass cheeks clench, along with her thighs. The muscles would contract and loosen at random times during the tune, causing her to cry out. She glared at the two, letting loose a new series of curses as Kin continued to play. “Quite the mouth on her, huh?” Naruto asked. “She wasn’t called the Demoness of the Sound Four for nothing, Naruto-sama,” Kin replied, finishing the tune. The panting red-head slumped in her bonds, glaring from behind her bangs at the blond boy. “Fuckers…” she groaned. “Tell me about the seals,” Naruto said, “This doesn’t have to be all pain you know…Kin, play a mambo.” Kin grinned, playing a slow mambo on the keyboard, causing Tayuya to gasp as the seal tags on her

breasts began to glow. She moaned as her small mounds felt like they were awash in pleasure, her back arching out of ancient submissive instinct, trying to get more of the wonderful feelings. “Gooooood…..” she sighed. “It can get better,” Kin said, “I don’t want to lose you, sempai. Swear yourself to Naruto-sama, and tell him about the curse seals. He can make it much better for you…he’s been so good to me, and I know he’ll be that way to you.” Naruto gaped at his slave. “Kin-chan…” Kin switched tunes suddenly, causing Tayuya to cry out in ion as she pounded out a tango on the keyboards, causing the seal tag on her friend’s pussy to glow. Tayuya’s hips started thrusting forward, the red-head panting as she felt the nerves along her mound bathed in sensation, her clit feeling like it was attached to a live wire. “Let him save you!” she called out over Tayuya’s cried, “Let US save you!” “KIN!” Tayuya cried out, slumping as she came from the continuous assault on her pleasure centers. Naruto walked forward, lifting her head up so he could look in her eyes. “I want to save you,” he said, “Maybe that makes me a lousy shinobi…I want to try and save everyone, even my enemies. I hope though, that it makes me a good human being.” He looked over at Kin, motioning to her to him. The dark haired girl nodded, walking up to the panting red-head and her master. “ Kin-chan…be my slave, and tell us what we need. I guarantee I’m a better master than Orochimaru.” Tayuya panted, tears rolling down her face as she looked at her friend, seeing the plea in Kin’s eyes. “Kin…” she panted, “Are…are you…happy?” Kin nodded, leaning forward to kiss her sempai’s cheek. “Very,” she said, “Naruto-sama cares for me…he has sworn to protect me, even if its at the cost of his life. I know he’ll be a good master for you too…and you won’t have to constantly hide behind your pride, sempai.” She licked one of Tayuya’s tears away. “You can cry…he’ll be there to comfort you, and so will I.” Tayuya sobbed. She looked over at the blond. “Will you be my slave?” he asked once more. “…yes…” oOoOoOo Ibiki, Tsunade, and Sarutobi looked over the report Naruto submitted, paying particular note to the information on the curse seals and their degenerative effects.

“I’ll have Jiraiya-sensei apply a stronger restriction seal to the Uchiha’s seal,” Ibiki said, “And I think you should check out Anko’s seal again too, Tsunade-sama. If all the curse seals have this effect, then her mark, as the prototype, might hold the key to countering them.” The blonde Hokage nodded. “I’ll also talk to Kurenai about starting up a class for auditory genjutsu countering,” she muttered, “Given Orochimaru’s new obsession with sound, it’s a sure bet that he has more shinobi skilled in it.” Sarutobi nodded, frowning at the side note in the report about the prisoner’s new status. “So, he’s claimed another one, hmmm?” he asked, “He’s going to earn a reputation as a ‘kunoichi thief’ if he keeps this up.” “You have to it, the spanking to the beat of a drum, and seals keyed to tunes on a keyboard are pretty creative,” the scarred jounin smirked. “I can understand your concern though, Sarutobi-sama. Still, this is Naruto we’re talking about…he’s determined to prove his worth at being Hokage. He won’t let himself become drunk on power. I wouldn’t let it happen anyway.” Tsunade smirked. “The brat has the potential,” she said, “He already proved me wrong about my grandfather’s necklace. I trust him to prove any doubts about him being an ANBU Interrogator wrong as well.” Sarutobi smiled. “Oh, I’m certain he will prove us all wrong,” he said, “I’m just concerned that he’ll be tiring himself out with two girls to look after on top of his duties. Besides, his apartment is barely big enough for himself and Kin, and now he has a second slave that will be living with him.” Ibiki smirked. “I may have a solution to that,” he chuckled. oOoOoOo “Just so we’re clear, the house is to be kept SPOTLESS!” Sasuke growled. “I personally cleaned this place after the massacre invetigation was completed, and I wish for it to be kept that way!” Naruto nodded, his two slaves kneeling behind him as Sasuke explained the rules. The pair stood in front of the Uchiha heir’s old home, the dark haired boy holding a set of keys in his hands. “Hey, I happen to be a bit of a neat freak!” Naruto growled out, “I won’t trash your old home, Sasuketeme. I know what happened here was bad, and I won’t disrespect your families memory by making a mess of your home.” Sasuke nodded. “I’ll come by to inspect the place once a week, when I’m not on missions with Team Ten,” he said, “I told Sarutobi-sama and Ibiki-sensei not to worry about rent, but you’ll be responsible

for the utilities. The onsen will need to be cleaned once a week, and whatever you do, DO NOT mess up my mother’s rose bushes.” Naruto’s eyes lit up. “Rose bushes?” he asked, looking over the grounds. He spotted them rushing over to check them. “Whoa! These are some real beauties!” He looked over at his former teammate. “Your mom had good taste. These are really hard to raise properly.” Sasuke nodded. “I pay Yamanaka Inoichi to come and maintain them,” he replied, “I heard you’re something of a gardener though…if you can take care of them, I’m sure Yamanaka-sama would be happy to have the extra burden of his hands.” Naruto nodded. “Okay!” he said. Walking back to the dark haired boy, he held out his hand. “I guess I’ll take those keys now.” Sasuke nodded, handing the keys over. “For what its worth, I’m sorry Kakashi left you in the learch, dobe,” he smirked. “Still, you proved us all wrong…maybe you will become Hokage.” Naruto smirked. “Hey, watch it with the insults now,” he said, “I outrank you…that could be insu…insoo…” “Insubordination,” Sasuke groaned. “Then again, maybe it was just luck.” He looked over at the two slaves, before looking at the blond again. “Try not to have too much fun, dobe.” “You too, teme.” Sasuke walked out of the court yard, leaving the boy and his slaves alone. ‘How far have you come, Naruto?’ he wondered as he headed towards his apartment. ‘How much more do I have to grow before I know I can match you?’ ‘And will it be enough to match him?’ oOoOoOo Tayuya watched from her position bound to a chair as her new ‘Master’ ate out her former subordinate and now fellow slave. She would have been ing them in their fun…but this was punishment for trying to interfere with Master’s daily two hour session with Kin. She already had been wet after watching the first ten minutes of their little show and decided to in to try and gain some release from something other than her fingers.

Neither Naruto nor Kin appreciated what they had come to consider their special time with each other being intruded upon, thus leading her current situation. In all fairness, she had been warned by that lavender haired bitch - the one thatt Naruto had told her was Orochimaru’s former apprentice - that interfering with their session would be a bad idea. Still, Kin did not have to tie her hands together and leave her facing the erotic sight of her new master lapping at Kin’s folds with confidence gained only from lots of experience. She watched as Kin thrashed around constantly while Master held her hips down and continued to lap at her folds, making the dark haired girl scream her throat hoarse in pleasure. She watched for what felt like forever her new master continued to eat Kin out, growing ever more wet and horny each second she watched the erotic sight. Finally, as if some kind of alarm went off in his head, Naruto abruptly stopped licking Kin out, kissing his way up her stomach and to her breasts. He seemed to unconsciously line up the head of his dick to her cunt, thrusting it all into her with one fluid motion while taking one of her pierced nipples inside his mouth. The effect was immediate. Kin’s eyes shot wide open and her back arched off the bed as she cried out as loud as she could given her hoarse throat. Her body shook her eyes wide and unseeing as she trembled in orgasmic bliss. Tayuya moaned at the sight. “Kami-sama,” she breathed, “How much can a girl cum with you working her over?” Naruto did not stop however, continuing to pound her pussy mercilessly, keeping Kin in orgasmic ecstasy for what seemed like hours as he switched between sucking her nipples and kissing her while letting his hands knead her soft mounds. During the whole time they had sex, Tayuya never saw Kin’s eyes focus on anything. She knew this meant that she was not quite there, almost like she was in a never ending orgasm while their master worked her over. She noticed that the blond boy’s thrusting was becoming wilder, and she knew that he was coming close to his own orgasm. She saw him thrust inside slowly, but deeply once more. He groaned out Kin’s name in a satisfied tone, before collapsing against her in a boneless heap. Kin, however, could not respond because she was too busy whimpering in satisfaction, trembling as her

own orgasm finished traveling through her body, Naruto’s hot seed splashing inside her womb and filling her with his essence. Tayuya let out a needy whimper as she squirmed in her seat. She was usually the one in control, she was the one usually giving orders. It was the natural order of things for her to be in command. Why did the thought of her new master doing the same that he had just done to Kin arouse her so much? Why did she want to beg for him to release her bonds and repeat the process on her? Why? She tried to keep her face blank as she watched him pull out of Kin, the girl whimpering at the loss of fullness. When she saw that he was still hard, the ache in her loins began to grow even more and she actually whimpered in need. “Looks like someone is feeling left out, huh Tayuya-chan?” As much as she wanted to deny what he said and what she felt, she simply could not. “Like… you could… satisfy me… you bast(moan)ard…” Her words were meant to be said in a harsh tone, but instead they came out in a gasping, whimpering tone as her master began to rub the outer folds of her woman hood with deft fingers. “Face it, Tayuya-chan, you want this badly,” he said, working over her lower lips, “I can smell your arousal, so just ask for it and you will receive.” Tayuya was finding it increasingly hard to focus as he probed her folds. Sure she had no problem having sex with the blond. She had already accepted her role as his slave and all that it entailed. Begging for it was something she would not do, however, not in a million years. “Fuck… you, you limp… dick… bastard.” She was barely able to pant out her insult as one of his fingers slipped deeper inside her folds, running along her insides. “That’s not a nice thing to say Tayuya-chan,” he scolded, “Besides, Kin seems to enjoy my ‘limp dick’ as you put it just fine.” True enough Kin had just finally come down from cloud nine, and she was looking at what was happening intently. She smirked at Tayuya’s obvious distress, causing the redhead to growl.

Her attention was brought back to the blond in front of her as she felt his breath on her ear. “I think you need to be punished for that comment.” Naruto proceeded to move down her body, not touching any parts with his hands or mouth. Instead he blew cool air across both of her nipples, causing her to gasp in pleasure. He stopped at her pussy, giving it a slow and sensual lick, gathering some of her sweet juice on his tongue. “Your punishment…is to have me eat you out until you beg me to fuck your brains out.” He looked up into her eyes. “But I’m not letting you orgasm until you beg.” Tayuya’s eyes widened as she heard her master’s declaration. In the short time that she had been with her master she knew one thing that was undisputable…Kin had just been his proof. Naruto was a god with his tongue. Had he eaten her out first instead of trying to break her the traditional ways, she had no doubt she would have cracked even faster than she had. Her thoughts were cut off as he began to lick and tease her flesh with his very experienced appendage. Tayuya was too busy trying not to give into the temptation of begging to fuck her that she never noticed Kin leaving the room, but Naruto did and smirked even while licking his redheaded slaves cunt. Kin defiantly had something special planned for Tayuya and he knew he was going to enjoy whatever it was Kin had planned. Not letting Kin’s departure distract him too much, Naruto continued to lick at Tayuya’s folds occasionally probing inside her tongue and pulling back just as Tayuya’s walls started to clench. Tayuya panted as he brought her so close to her orgasm only to pull back at the last minute. “You could climax if you just beg to be fucked like Kin was earlier.” No matter how enticing that offer was she could not bring herself to it that she wanted to be fucked like that. “Go… Screw… Yourself.” Instead of looking even a touch depressed like she had hoped he had only grinned and leaned close to her ear.

“Thanks for the idea, I might have to try that with Kage Bunshin and my Oiroke no jutsu.” Tayuya already slightly flushed face turned cherry red as she thought of her master, Kin, and herself in a room surrounded by naked female versions of the blond boy having a massive orgy. She whimpered in frustration as she tried to get some gratification from the image, only to moan in frustration as it wasn’t enough to push her over the edge. Not getting any response Naruto went back down and began the process over again, licking the area around her pussy but never touching her actual lips. They continued on in this manner for what felt like hours for Tayuya. She had lost count of how many times she had seen brought to the tip of her orgasm only to fall short mere seconds before she falling over the edge. She couldn’t take it any longer. “Master… Please fuck me.” Naruto stopped licking her pussy, confusing her greatly. Soon though she knew what he wanted as a Kage Bunshin cut the ropes that were binding her to the chair. She felt him scoop her up into his arms, carrying her over the bed. She eyed his hard dick, swallowing in anticipation of the pleasure to come. Naruto smiled as he placed his member at her hot entraince, causing her to mewl quietly as the head pushed inside her pussy, giving her the feeling of fullness she had desired for kami knows how long. Tayuya let out a sigh of contentment as their hips met for the first time that day and she was happy to sit there for a few seconds and savor the feeling of his hard rod inside her cunt. She was so caught up in it that she did not notice Kin walking back in with something wrapped around her waist. She however did notice the soft, feminine hands that pushed her and her master forward, turning them over so she was on top. She tried to turn around to see what Kin was doing when Naruto wrapped his arms around her and captured her lips in a ionate kiss she was all too happy to respond to. When the kiss broke, the devilish smirk plastered on his face did not quell any apprehension she had. Then she finally knew what Kin had planned as she felt something hard and slick touch her back entrance. Before she could even try to protest, Kin had pushed the head of the strap-on inside her clamping anus, forcing Tayuya to lay her head by Naruto’s ear and softly curse up a storm as the rest of the lubed

member burrowed inside her ass. Naruto, being extremely turned on by Tayuya’s dirty whimpers, thrust upwards once he felt Kin slowly pull out making Tayuya groan softly as both holes were stimulated. They soon fell into a rhythm and Tayuya was cursing softly in pleasure as Kin pushed the hardened plastic in, Naruto pushing his cock in as Kin withdrew. It took no time after they had found that rhythm for Tayuya to be in the same state that Kin had been in earlier. Naruto had to grit his teeth as he stayed his orgasm; Tayuya’s pussy was so hot and wet that the only thing that could be better was Kin’s pussy. She was slightly tighter, but she got really slick and her pussy literally vibrated when she came. Naruto could no longer hold it in after twenty minutes of fucking. With one last hard thrust, he buried himself as deep as he could inside Tayuya’s pussy and let his orgasm wash over him. He cried out in joy as his cock errupted, sending spurt after spurt of seed inside Tayuya’s sheath. Tayuya screamed and collapsed on top of Naruto. Kin, seeing Tayuya’s exhausted state, pulled out the strap-on gently. Tayuya moaned softly the entire time, even as Kin pulled her off Naruto’s member. She smiled, seeing that it was still semi-hard. She hastily removed the strap-on before lowering her mouth to his member where she gave it a quick lick. Naruto’s cock usually tasted divine, but with Tayuya’s sugary juices on top, it had an even better taste. She licked from his ball sack to his tip, following the biggest vein that she could see. Naruto to hardened once again, and he moaned loudly at her actions. She took his crown into her mouth and began to swirl her tongue aroundin in a way she knew he liked. She began to slowly take more into her mouth as she felt Naruto take his hands and put them on the back of her head, guiding her movements. She felt his cock poking the back of her throat each time she went down and decided to try something different. She removed her head and took a deep breath and was about to take him back inside her mouth, hoping to begin deep throating him when she saw Tayuya take his head inside her mouth. Kin felt a little put off but noticed Tayuya was only focusing on his head leaving the shaft for her to do with as she pleased. She shrugged, taking advantage of that as she ran her tongue up and down his sides and back down to his balls where she took one in at a time and gave them a powerful suck.

Naruto felt like he was going to explode. It felt so great that he could die happily, after all it is not every day that someone has two beautiful young ladies working together to suck him off. He could only grab at the sheets of the bed in a desperate attempt to stay his orgasm but it was for naught as Tayuya took him all the way in and started to hum while Kin was sucking on his balls. The only warning he was able to give was a load moan before he shot the first of his load inside Tayuya’s mouth. Tayuya had taken him out of her throat when she felt his dick harden even more. She was currently holding what of the cum she could inside her mouth, surprised at the amount there actually was, a small dribble leaking from her lips and dripping down her chin. Kin watched as Tayuya kept Naruto’s cock in her mouth even as he came; a feat in of itself, especially with the amount of cum their master usually produced each time she took him in her own mouth. She saw Tayuya remove her head, looking towards her with a sly smirk. She smiled as she realized what her foulmouthed friend wanted her to do. Naruto had just regained his sense of awareness and the first thing he noticed was Tayuya holding his cum inside her mouth, a small amount actually escape the stunning red heads mouth. He was surprised at her willingness to keep his ‘juice’ on her tongue for so long, and it was strangely appealing to him. But what he found really arousing was what happened next. Kin licked the small amount of cum that escaped her ‘sister’s’ mouth, pressing her lips against Tayuya’s and reveling in how soft the redhead’s lips actually were. She did not have time to think about her lips as Tayuya’s tongue quickly made its way inside of her own mouth, depositing a nice amount of Naruto’s cum on her tongue as it did so. Tayuya’s tongue repeated this action twice more, coating Kin’s mouth in their master’s essence, drawing moans from Kin as they dueled with their lips. Kin felt her mouth full of Naruto’s semen and pulled back from the kiss, a strand of cum ran from her mouth to Tayuya’s as evidence of what they just did. She swished the cum around her mouth then swallowed it with exaggerated motions which left Naruto speechless… “Wow.” … well, almost speech less.

She took this chance to crawl along the bed up to Naruto’s chest and snuggle into it with a contented smile: Tayuya followed right behind her not a minute later. They were basking in the afterglow and Tayuya summed up all their thoughts nicely. “Being your fucking slave might not be so fucking bad… Master.”

Chapter 6: Clouds Over the Rice Patch…

Aburame Shibi gazed over the town below, eyeing a group of people who moved through the streets with a swagger that only could belong to shinobi, and fairly incompetent ones at that. *It seems as though Orochimaru wants people to underestimate his forces,* the dark haired man thought as he kneeled down on the tree branch he had chosen. *Those ninja are most likely feints of some kind - put there to cover for the real threats mixed in with the population of the village.* He noted the sudden appearance of one of the team he’d been assigned, turning to look over at the brown haired ANBU who insisted on being called ‘Yamato’. “I finished planting the listening devices around the village perimeter,” the man reported, “I also managed to locate the most likely stronghold of the Fuuma clan…it’s a small brothel near the northwestern corner of the village.” The man frowned. “It’s odd…the red-light district of this village is in the south-western corner. It’s like they are blatantly defying Orochimaru’s rule over this country.” “Given the information Jiraiya-sama relayed to us about the Fuuma clan, it would not surprise me,” Shibi replied, “He stated that, despite their decline in recent years, many Fuuma clan shinobi are of high quality. While I’m certain they do fear Orochimaru coming after them directly, they still maintain their pride as a clan…they will not cower before him or his ‘village’.” Yamato nodded. “I see,” he said, “Still, as you said, they have been in decline. I would estimate their total strength in numbers to be less than twenty. Even if each of those are at jounin level, the sheer numbers.” “Which hopefully will aide us in our mission,” Shibi replied, reaching into his pouch to withdraw a walkie-talkie. “Uzuki-san, report?” “Still no sign of either target,” the female ANBU’s voice came out, “Genma-san and I are at the southeastern end of the village. We’ve noticed a slight increase to Oto patrols, Aburame-taicho.” “Shiranui-san?” he asked. “I think I may have figured out how they manage to keep appearing and disappearing at times,” the other jounin spoke up, “There appear to be hidden entrances to Otogakure within some of the buildings. I’ve seen hints of subtle genjutsu over certain doors, mostly leading to cellars and to back storage rooms. I think Orochimaru is hiding his forces below ground.” “Problematic,” Shibi muttered, “If he has imprisoned the girl, then she’s out of our reach. We’d need a full tactical invasion force to attempt a retrieval. The likely hood of success would be less than twenty-

seven percent.” “We still don’t know if she’s even in the village, let alone imprisoned,” Yuugao replied, “We have to keep searching.” “We have little time left,” Shibi replied, “Our other target is likely nearing the Rice/Fire border. We have already exceeded our estimated time-table by four days.” There was a sigh over the radio, drawing a look of concern from Yamato. “It will break his heart if we have to tell him we couldn’t find her,” Yuugao’s voice drifted over the comlink, causing the other two jounin to frown. “Regardless of what this might mean to Uzumaki-san, the other target is the top priority,” Shibi replied, “We can wait only one more day, then we must make for the border to intercept her.” “I understand, sir,” the female jounin, “I recommend we penetrate the village, and make with the Fuuma.” Shibi frowned, while Yamato gaped at the com in his hands. “That is WELL beyond the parameters of the mission we were assigned,” Yamato muttered. “State your reasons for this recommendation, Uzuki-san,” Shibi ordered. “We know that the Fuuma clan is currently at odds with Orochimaru, and that the current Rice daimyo is little more than a puppet,” she said, “Despite this, the Fuuma clan is looked upon by the military of this country as a major power…if we can convince a majority of them to defect to Konoha, we could cause some serious power issues for Orochimaru. I’m sure a bit of…‘espionage’…like this, would be well within our mission parameters.” “Not to mention it’d give us a chance to sneak some listening devices into those entrances, and some bugs into Oto itself,” Genma spoke up. “The other reason is simply that we need to resupply,” Yuugao spoke up, “We are out of ration bars, and I need ink for listening tags.” Shibi nodded. “And the fact that it’d give you an opportunity to search the village proper for the girl doesn’t factor in?” he asked. “I won’t deny that it is a major reason, Shibi-taicho,” she said, “But the other two reasons are the main points.” Shibi sighed, feeling his colonies stir within his body. His lead queens, Aoi and Tokimeku, voiced their

opinions to the suggestion, as well as their desire for some sakura mochi (a guilty pleasure for him as well). “Rendezvous’ at the cavern outside the north-western entrance to the village,” he said, “We’ll organize a plan for you to enter. The risk factor to this is nearly fourty-eight percent…still, that leaves fifty-two percent possibility of success. It is worth proceeding.” “Thank you, Shibi-taicho,” she replied, “Uzuki and Shiranui out.” The com hissed, signifying her terminating the link. Yamato frowned at his ‘commander’ for the mission. “Are you sure about this, sir?” he asked. “I will it that I do wish to continue searching for this girl,” he said, “If she really is Minato-kun’s child, then I owe it to his memory to bring her home. Besides, Naruto-kun deserves to have his sister, and his legacy as heir to the Uzumaki clan. This girl’s bloodline will help to prove it to those who still doubt on the council.” “I’m surprised the Fire Lord hasn’t ordered his own physicians to confirm it,” the brown haired man replied, as the two began leaping from tree to tree, headed for their meeting with their teammates. “He has his own doubts as to Naruto’s legitimacy,” Shibi replied, “Most of Kushina-san’s blood-samples were lost during the upheaval after the sealing - Tsunade-sama and Sarutobi-sama suspect Danzo having something to do with it, but there is no proof. However, the blood samples Minato-kun’s slave - Naiya were still in cold storage. If Tsunade-sama proves a genetic link between him and Minato through this girl’s DNA, then the Fire Lord will have all the proof he needs. He was well aware of Minato and Kushina’s marriage, even if the rest of the village was kept in the dark.” Yamato nodded. “Why would Danzo have Kushina-sama’s blood samples stolen though?” he asked. “The Uzumaki clan wasn’t native to Konoha, or even Fire Country originally,” Shibi replied, dropping to the ground with Yamato close on his heels. “They originally came from Whirlpool Country, and were a noble clan. As such…” “The treasures that Konoha and the Fire Lord are holding would rightfully belong to him,” Yamato realized. “That can’t make certain of the Fire Lord’s court happy.” “Indeed,” Shibi replied, “Still, I am less concerned with that. I simply wish for Naruto-kun to have his family.” Yamato raised an eyebrow. “There a story behind that?” he asked. “It has mostly to do with my son’s former teammate, Hyuuga Hinata,” Shibi said, “He helped her, and

she is my son’s friend. Few people are willing to accept an Aburame as a friend, yet she did.” Yamato frowned. “I don’t understand how that applies…” he muttered. “Naruto-kun makes her happy,” Shibi replied, “My son commented many times on her…iration…of the boy, and how she knew that, despite his happy-go-lucky façade, there is a deep well of pain behind his eyes. That pain stems from feeling like he is truly alone.” Yamato smirked. “Well, he certainly isn’t now,” he snorted, “As I understand it, he has two slaves now thanks to his new job in the I.T. department.” “Companionship is one thing,” Shibi said, “But while it does ease some of his pain, Hinata-chan told my son that something he truly does wish for…is family.” The insect wielding ninja turned to his subordinate. “It would make Hinata happy if Naruto were to have his real family. This girl…his sister, is a means of giving her that happiness. For one of my son’s friends, I will do what I can.” Yamato nodded. “Not having a family of my own, I can understand that,” he said, “In that case, let us hope we find this girl, and that the Fuuma are willing to listen to our proposal.” oOoOoOo Naruto looked over the file for the prisoner he had been assigned to interrogate; a male chuunin from Amegakure, recently captured while attempting to assassinate the Fire Lord’s second cousin. The man apparently kept spouting something about ‘God’s Wrath’ coming down upon Konoha. “So this guy’s some religious nutcase?” the blond chuunin asked, looking up at his commander and sensei. “And he tried to assassinate the Fire Lord’s ‘second cousin’? Why? It’s not like the man is in line for the throne…doesn’t Hinomori-sama have like six or seven children?” “Two by his slave girl, three by his wife, and one by each of his two concubines,” Ibiki confirmed, “The eldest son, Shuushaku, is the current heir to the throne, though his sister, Tomoe, is the eldest child.” “So why try assassinate someone of such low stature in the royal court?” Naruto asked. “The Fire Lord’s second cousin is actually a very wealthy man,” the scarred jounin replied, “He recently performed a hostile take over of the Gatou shipping corporation, and established a new trade agreement with the countries of Wave, Tea, and Fang. While he may not be of ‘political’ importance, his economic importance is staggering.” “The Gatou corporation…” Naruto whispered, growling slightly at the memory of the man who had been responsible in part for the death of the boy who had changed Naruto’s views on life.

“The man has no heirs at this time,” Ibiki clarified, “If he were to die, there would be a great economic upheaval here in Fire Country, which in turn would ripple through our allies.” “So, money-bags bites the dirt, and we get the shaft,” Naruto clarified, earning a snort from the other occupant of the room. “I do so love how you put things, gaki,” Anko spoke up, walking forward with Hinata in tow, “Crude, blunt to a fault, and right to the point…I swear, its like looking at a male version of me!” Naruto smiked. “Well, I could always modify the Oiroke…” An uncharacteristic glare from Hinata caused him to halt his statement. Anko noticed the look. *That’s my girl!* she thought. “Anyway, Ibiki and I want you to find out about this ‘God’ he keeps spewing on about,” she said, “We know he’s talking a real person, so its likely a very powerful ninja. Problem is, the only really powerful ninja in Rain country that we know about is Sanshouuo no Hanzo, the man who gave the Sannin their title. If he’s this new ‘God’, then it means he’s developed a ‘messiah complex’, and that could spell trouble.” Naruto nodded. “Any particulars the preliminary team found out about him?” he asked, “Fears, likes, hobbies? Things I can use.” Anko nodded. “He’s apparently a fan of Jiraiya’s work,” she said, “He even had an edition Kakashi-baka was looking for…the ‘Silver’ edition to volume twenty, with the added pictures of Tsubaki…” Naruto and Hinata both gaped at the lavender haired woman. “You read that stuff, Anko-sensei?” the pale eyed girl asked. “On occasion,” Anko smirked. “Though since Shizune-chan came back into town, I haven’t really had the need…besides, Iruka-kun’s bigger than Daisuke.” “I DON’T WANT TO HEAR THIS! I DON’T WANT TO HEAR THIS!” Naruto shouted, slapping his hands over his ears. Anko laughed, even as Hinata blushed. Ibiki merely smirked at his new student’s antics, enjoying the byplay between him and his fellow interrogators. A knock at the door shook him from his revelry, causing the group to turn. Eagle poked his head in, his body tense. “Ibiki-taicho…Danzo-sama is here,” he said, causing Anko to hiss in displeasure. “What does that old bandage-bastard want?” she growled, causing Hinata and Naruto to frown. “Hinata-chan, have you ever…” Naruto asked. “Only in ing,” she whispered back, the pair moving to stand off to the side, “My father mentioned

him after a council meeting. I heard that he was actually considered at one point for the title of Sandaime.” Naruto frowned, as a medium sized man walked into the room, his left eye covered in bandages. His left arm was gone, barely a stump left to show that he had once possessed the limb, his rob half open to show the bandages wrapped around his chest and the old wound. Naruto felt the hairs on the back of his neck prickle. The man may have lacked an arm and eye, but those missing items did nothing to lessen the feeling of power from the man. *This guy is a killer,* the blond thought, as a pair of ANBU with slightly altered tattoos followed him into the room. “Danzo-sama,” Ibiki said, inclining his head slightly. Hinata also bowed, Naruto frowning as he did the same. “To what do I owe the honor of your visit?” “I must ask you to transfer the Ame-nin to my custody,” the bandaged man replied, causing Anko to growl. “The man has information relating to certain covert operations we have in Rain Country. The information is on a strict need to know basis, and even the I.T. division must not compromise the situation.” Naruto growled. “The man tried to kill a family member of the Fire Lord’s!” he spoke up, drawning a sharp glare from Ibiki, while Danzo merely raised his lone eyebrow. “If we don’t find out why, it’d be a failure to our duty to the royal family.” “Hinomori-sama has already been informed of the situation,” Danzo replied, “He is aware that certain information cannot be disseminated, if our espionage operations are to be successful, Uzumaki-kun.” He actually smirked at the blond boy. “I do commend your diligence to your duty to the feudal lord and his family…but , this is a ninja village. We have secrets even he must not learn, if his rule is to be protected.” Anko snorted. “Secrets of Konoha operations, or secrets of certain individuals in the village?” she asked. “Naruto-kun, Anko,” Ibiki spoke, causing the two wild ninja to quiet down. Hinata raised a hand to Naruto’s shoulder, trying to help him calm down. “I expect the prisoner to be transferred within the hour, Ibiki-san,” Danzo continued, turning to leave. “If we learn anything of vital importance that does not relate to our operations, I will have it reported to you.” The dark haired man cast a second glance over his shoulder at the orange clad ninja. “Congratulations on your promotion, Uzumaki-kun. I hope to see more from you in the future.” Naruto frowned as the man and his two bodyguards walked out. “…I’ve never met that man before, but I can say this for sure,” he said, drawing the attention of his sensei. “He’s even more slimy than that Orochimaru prick.”

Anko chuckled. “Oh, you got that right, Naruto-kun,” she said. Ibiki nodded, before turning to his pupil. “Still, you must learn to keep that tongue of yours in check, Naruto-kun,” he said, drawing a contrite look from the boy. “While I agree with what you said, you still need to learn to phrase it both tactfully and politically.” He sighed. “Danzo is part of the committee that doles out the funding for the various divisions of the ANBU. If you insult him…” “Then we lose money,” Anko finished. “We lose money, it means we can’t afford to by the newest poisons, recruit new for the division, or replace our equipment.” Hinata nodded. “If you wish to become Hokage someday, Naruto-kun, you must learn to play politics,” she said, “It’s not a fun thing, but it’s a fundamental part of life.” Naruto sighed. “I’ll need help with that,” he said, “I’m getting the hang of psychology, and the new training I’m getting for ANBU field ops is cool and all…but talking to old jerks like him and getting something out of it? Even I have to it I stink at that.” Anko smirked. “You need a tutor in politics?” she said, “She’s standing right next to you!” Naruto turned to stare at Hinata, the pale girl blushing while glaring at her sensei. “A-A-ANKO-SENSEI!” she squeaked, drawing a laugh from her teacher. “You’ve had to deal with politics your whole life girl,” Anko replied, Ibiki smiling as he watched his young friend work her own brand of psychology on her student. “You want to help him reach his goal right? Teach him how to play the game.” She sauntered over to the pair, pulling the still blushing heiress to her side and leaning down to whisper in her ear. “It’ll give you a chance to spend some time with him…maybe even get a real ‘date’ out of it!” The pearl eyed girl blushed even deeper at the thought. Naruto stood by Ibiki’s side, watching the byplay with a small feeling of dread. “I’m scared,” he whispered to his sensei. “You should be,” was the scarred man’s response. oOoOoOo “So, this is Naruto-sama’s new girl, hmmm?” Temari asked, as she and Kin sat on the veranda, watching as Naruto’s newest slave, Tayuya, seemed to dance around the courtyard of their new home in the Uchiha district, her flute emitting a lively tune as she moved. She crossed her long legs, the fabric of her short kimono riding up a bit to reveal a tantalizing amount of creamy flesh, the pale lavender of the outfit matching her mistress‘s eyes.

The blonde slave had appeared that morning along with her mistress, who had left with Naruto to continue their training in the ANBU I.T. Division. Kin had been happy to introduce her friend to her new slave-sister, the redhead giving a quick greeting before going off to practice her music. “Yes,” Kin replied, smiling as Tayuya continued to enjoy herself. “Tayuya-chan was my friend back in Otogakure…she took me under her wing, teaching me a few jutsus and how to use certain poisons. There are very few kunoichi in Oto, so most girls either attach themselves to a strong man, or band together in groups to keep themselves safe. Orochimaru really didn’t care what the rank and file did to each other, as long as his ‘elites’ were battle ready.” The brown haired girl sighed, taking a sip of the green tea Temari had prepared earlier. “I was seven when Orochimaru found me, wandering the streets in a small village on near the Iwa border,” she sighed, “Tayuya was the second person I met when I was brought into Oto…she was fighting a group of older boys, and winning. She saw one of them come after me, and she nailed him right in his pride and joy.” “Ouch,” Temari muttered. “Heh, yeah,” Kin replied. “She saw how scared I was, and she basically told me to…” “Grow the fuck up and take it like a ninja,” a new voice interrupted, causing the pair to look over at the slightly sweating red-head, the girl smirking slightly at her friend’s petulant look. “It took me weeks to get her to fucking stop cowering at my shadow and wipe her own ass. Girl couldn’t piss or shit without me nearby.” She smirked at the frowning girl. “Pansy-ass.” “What did Naruto-sama say about the foul language?” Kin replied, causing the foulmouthed girl to pale slightly. “That you’d be recording it,” Tayuya replied, “And that he’d spank me five times for each curse.” “You’re up to thirty so far,” Kin replied, smirking at her. “Care to go for thirty-five?” “Oh fuck you, bitch,” Tayuya replied. “Forty,” Kin chuckled. Temari simply blinked at the byplay, before noticing Naruto and Hinata walk through the gates. “Ah, Hinata-sama,” she said, getting up and bowing to her mistress, “How was your day?” “Frustrating,” Hinata replied, looking over at Naruto with an amused grin, “Naruto-kun is…not very good at politics.”

The blond boy groaned. “Tsunade-baachan says I’ve got great luck at gambling, but that I can’t bluff at all,” he said, ignoring the snorts of laughter from his two slave girls. “I just don’t get why I have to say something and not really mean it…I may be a ninja, but I’m no liar!” Temari frowned. “Naruto-sama,” she spoke up, “Politics isn’t really about lying…its about modifying the truth to get results.” She smirked. “Think of it like this…Hinata-sama told me you like to play pranks, right?” “Yeah,” Naruto replied, nodding. “Then by playing politics with people, you’re playing the biggest prank of all,” the teal eyed girl grinned, looking over at her mistress, whose eyes were wide in understanding. Kin and Tayuya gaped at the blonde slave-girl, surprised at the insightful comment. “That’s…a really good idea,” Kin muttered, looking at the dumbstruck expression on Naruto’s face. “Fuck yeah,” Tayuya whispered. “Forty-five.” “Fuck.” “Fifty.” Naruto ignored the byplay, his eyes lighting up in mischief. “Oh, that would be so cool…” he whispered, looking over at Hinata. “I play the game, just to show them I can, and at the same time, build up my credit for the title of Hokage!” Hinata frowned. “But it won’t work if you don’t act serious,” she said. “And that’s the beauty of it!” he shouted, grabbing her and spinning her around, causing her to squeak in surprise, even as the three slave girls chuckled. “They know I have a hard time with acting serious all the time. So if I prove I can do it, even it its just to trick them, then they’ll never be able to anticipate my next trick! Temari-chan’s right - it’s the ultimate prank!” “Umm, Naruto-sama?” said girl spoke up, drawing the spinning boy’s attention. “Huh?” he grunted, turning to look at the blond girl. “Hinata-sama’s fainted,” she said, pointing at the unconscious girl. Naruto looked at her, gaping at her rolling head.

“HINATA-CHAN!” he cried out, lowering the girl to the ground shaking her slightly to try and rouse her. “Are you alright?! Why does this keep happening!?! Hinata-chan!” Temari and Kin both sighed, while Tayuya shook her head in wonder. “He doesn’t fucking get it, does he?” she asked. “No, he doesn’t,” Temari answered. “We’ll get him there, though,” Kin muttered. “And you’re at fifty-five now.” “Shit.” “Sixty.” Temari chose to ignore the byplay again, walking forward to pick up her small mistress, carrying her bridal style. “Naruto-sama, I think a bath will do her some good,” she said, sending a subtle sign over to Kin and Tayuya, the former smirking while the latter looked confused. She turned to the whisker marked boy. “If you don’t mind, can I use your onsen for this? I swear it will be kept clean.” Naruto nodded, his face scrunching up in the way that his girl’s found cute. “Sure,” he said, “Anything to help Hinata-chan! Tayuya-chan can help you, while Kin-chan and I make some food!” Kin smirked, looking over at her red-headed slave sister. “Of course, Tayuya-chan would be only too happy to help!” she giggled, causing Tayuya to growl. Instead of cursing, she nodded, moving over to stand by the blond girl. Kin walked forward, taking Naruto by the arm. “Come, Naruto-sama. We have some of those cinnamon buns that Hinata-sama likes…some nice ginger tea and those buns will be a prefect afternoon snack!” Naruto nodded, allowing his first slave to lead him into the house. “Okay, what the fuck’s the deal?” Tayuya whispered, following the older girl to the onsen behind the house, opening the door as the blond carried the unconscious girl inside. “Naruto-sama is still pretty oblivious to people’s feelings,” Temari explained. “Even though I’ve only been Hinata-sama’s slave for a little over a month, I was quick to catch on to her crush on him. Kin-chan also knows about it, and she wishes to make him happy…so she wants to show him that someone has always loved him.” Tayuya smirked. “Oh, so bell-girl wants to play match maker, huh?” she chuckled, “Dumb bitch always was a romantic.” Temari smiled. “Help me get Hinata-sama undressed,” she said, “Kin-chan will keep him occupied for a

little while, preparing the snacks. We’ll set it up so he comes in here to take a quick bath…” “Only to find pale-eyes here all ready to go,” Tayuya smirked, “Should we get her a bow to wear?” Temari laughed. oOoOoOo Kin smirked as she spotted Tayuya signaling to her from the kitchen. “Ah, Naruto-sama?” she spoke up, causing the boy to turn from the tea service he was setting up. “I didn’t want to mention this in front of the others, but ummm…you must have worked really hard during training today.” Naruto sighed. “I reek, don’t I?” Kin nodded. “In as many words,” she muttered. “I’m sure Temari-chan has already taken care of Hinatasama. Why don’t you take a quick bath, and then us.” She looked out the window again, spying the blonde and redhead sneaking around the side. “I think I see them coming out now. If you hurry, we can all enjoy the tea before Hinata-sama and Temari-chan have to return to the Hyuuga compound.” The blond boy nodded, turning to leave. “By the way…how many does she have coming to her tonight?” he asked. “Sixty at my last count,” Kin smirked, “But it’s probably closer to an even hundred by now.” Naruto sighed. “Well, that’s still down from the one-forty two days ago,” he muttered, walking out. Kin smirked as she heard him comment from the hallway. “It’s like she LIKES me wailing on her ass…” The brown haired girl turned to the window, opening it up and looking down from the sill. Temari and Tayuya kneeled there, out of sight of the onsen. “Think this will work?” she asked. “Well, it has the virtue of not being tried,” Temari replied, “The direct approach - shutting them up naked together and getting them to talk. “Did you put up the seals?” Kin asked, drawing a nod from the blond. “Then lets listen in, girls!” oOoOoOo The first thing Naruto noticed was the steam still wafting up from the onsen’s center pool, which meant that the heater was still on. The second thing was the smell of that lavender perfume Hinata favored. It seemed to come from one of the nearby side pools to the bath, and he instinctively moved towards the smell, pausing only to drop his

clothes in the hamper and grab a towel and bucket. It was only when he reached the edge of the pool did he notice the final thing - it was still occupied. Hinata gaped up at him, as he gaped down at her. His hand, which had been holding his towel in place, flew to staunch the blood from flying out of his nose at the site of Hinata’s large breasts floating in the hot water, the pink nipples hard and prominent, despite the heat of the bath. The pale eyed girl was in no better shape, catching a full glance at Naruto’s VERY impressive manhood. “…eep,” the poor girl squeaked, her face flushing dark red. “Remind me to spank Kin and Tayuya for this,” Naruto mumbled, pulling his towel back up, while keeping his eyes averted from Hinata’s…talents. “I’m sorry, Hinata-chan. They said you and Temari-chan were done. I’ll just leave you to soak…” “N-no, i-i-i-it’s al-alright, Na-na-naruto-kun,” the blushing girl suttered, bowing her head down so the blue bangs of her hair covered her eyes, “I-I don’t…m-m-mind sh-sharing…” Naruto gulped at the shy girl’s bold statement, looking over at her. “But…isn’t…I mean…is it…” he stuttered, surprised at his own nervousness. Hinata nodded, not trusting her own voice. The blond boy gulped once more, before moving over to the stool, turning sideways to try and keep the poor girl from being embarrassed by seeing his own nude form again. He sat down, letting his towel fall around the stool, before moving it away so he could proceed with his cleansing. He poured a bucket full of cool water over his aching body, before proceeding to soap up his arms, legs, and chest. He was so absorbed with his actions, that he was unable to notice the effect he was having on the pale eyed girl. She watched him from the corners of her eyes, her breathing taking on a slightly labored tone as she watched the impromptu show. It was almost a disappointment to her when he poured another bucket of water over his head, washing away the soap-suds, before reaching around to retrieve his towel. The blushing girl was treated to a nice view of Naruto’s ass before he re-wrapped the towel around his torso. She was grateful that her lower body was already submerged beneath the water - if she’d been standing, she was certain she would have been leaking like a sieve. She was in the presence of the very person - the MAN, in her eyes - whom had been her source of inspiration since their first week at the academy. Contrary to what most people thought, her crush on the blond boy was actually a recent development. It was a lecture from Anko-sensei that had originally explained it to her.

“There are some people who just naturally draw other’s to them,” the lavender haired jounin had explained, as she danced around Hinata’s blows. “It’s not something tangible, or even really explainable. It’s just a certain quality.” “Is…that…what drew…you to…Orochimaru?” the exhausted heiress panted out. Anko sighed. “Yes,” she replied, “Even though I could see darkness in him, there was just something about my old sensei that drew me too him. Some call it charisma, but I just call it a ‘pull’.” Hinata over lunged on a blow, allowing her sensei to flip her onto her stomach with a sharp ‘oof’. The fishnet clad woman then sat on the small girl’s back, pinning her to the ground. “You know what it’s like, I’m sure,” she said, “It’s the same for you and Naruto-kun.” Hinata blushed, letting out a small squeak as Anko patted her rear. “I…I just…I always wanted…” she whispered. “To be near him,” Anko whispered back, bending down to breath over the now trembling girl’s ear. “I bet it was like that from the very beginning, wasn’t it? Probably from that first day you met him…” Hinata swallowed deeply as Naruto sunk into the spring with her, inwardly pouting as she noted the distance between them. *I can’t be afraid of it anymore,* the small girl thought, taking a deep breath. *Temari-chan and the other’s have given me a chance…I won’t run away. Never again.* Naruto was surprised when his ‘bathing partner’ slid over to him, his eyes instinctively drawn to the two mounds floating through the hot water in front of her. “Ano, Naruto-kun,” the girl whispered, “Would…would you…I mean…would you like…me to…rub your back?” The blond boy gaped slightly. *Where…where is this coming from?* he wondered, looking into the pearly depths of Hinata’s eyes. He was always amazed at the difference between her eyes and those of the other of her clan. Most Hyuuga’s eyes were cold, disionate, and arrogant. Even Neji, whom he’d seen a few times after the invasion, had eyes like the majority of his clan (though he was able to see ‘some’ light enter them now and again). Even Hinata’s milky white eyes were different - there was warmth, and comion. It was almost as if she was everything opposite to her clan. He had to say, it was a good thing. “Ummm, you…you don’t have to…do that, Hinata-chan,” he muttered, “I…I don’t want…you to get…uncomfortable.”

Hinata blushed a bit more then. “Ano…I…I want to,” she whispered back. “I…I want to do this…for you…Naruto-kun.” The blond boy swallowed again, blushing slightly himself. “I-if…if you really…want…to,” he whispered back, surprised at his own embarrassment. He’d had several backrubs from Kin already, and had given some to her and Tayuya as well. So why was he so nervous about Hinata doing it? Was it because she was his friend? He tensed slightly, as he felt the small girl’s soft hands settle on his shoulders. “Ahh,” he groaned, as the girl started to knead the hardened knots of muscle beneath his skin. *I’m…I’m touching him!* the blue-haired girl thought, as she continued to run her hands over his skin. It was smooth, yet firm, and she could feel his muscles loosen slightly from her ministrations. She was surprised when he leaned backwards a bit, feeling his back just barely touch her nipples. She flushed at the almost phantom like brush against the hardened nubs, and she turned her head so she could press her lips against her own shoulder, trying to muffle the involuntary moan that she felt coming. They sat there, simply enjoying the heat for a time, Hinata lightly running her hands over Naruto’s shoulders. It was peaceful, and they simply let that peace carry them through. oOoOoOo Tayuya cursed silently, before moving back to the house proper, closing the door just as Kin and Temari finished setting up the tea service. “Well?” Temari asked, looking at the irate red-head. “Are they finally doing it?” “No,” Tayuya replied, “I’ll give your girl credit…she got him to share the tub, and she gave him a back rub. From what Kin-chan’s told me, that’s a major improvement for her…but she STILL won’t seal the deal!” Kin and Temari sighed. “Well, it’s a start at least,” Kin spoke up, moving over to pick up a pair of white yukatas that she had set out. “If she managed to get that far, then it will happen. We just need to give it some more time.” Temari smirked. “Well, we could always just lock them in a closet naked,” she laughed, “That might do the trick.” Tayuya shuddered. “Oh, don’t joke about that, please,” she muttered, “I hate closed spaces…it was

Orochimaru’s favorite means of punishing the Sound Four - total sense deprivation.” Kin shuddered. “I that time you came back from one of those sessions,” she whispered, walking over and giving her fellow slave a hug. “It took you hours to calm down, and days before you could sleep right.” Temari had the good grace to look contrite. “Sorry,” she apologized, “I was just talking about that old party game for civilian kids.” Tayuya waved her off. “Eh, don’t get in a shit about it,” she replied, “And yes, Kin, I KNOW that makes a hundred swats even.” Kin chucked. “I’ll let you have that one for free,” she said, kissing the red head on her cheek and causing her to blush lightly. “Anyway, our attention needs to be on Naruto-sama and Hinata-sama for now. We have got to get them to wake up.” The other two nodded, and the brown haired girl stood, picking up the yukatas. “I’ll go get Naruto-sama and Hinata-sama,” she said, “Maybe we should just sit them down and talk. Sometimes the direct approach is the best.” Temari shrugged. “Provided you can keep Hinata-sama from fainting during the conversation,” she chuckled back as the girl walked out. Tayuya laughed. “Well, that is one of the things I always liked about Kin back in Oto,” she muttered, “Girl never could take no for an answer. If things had been different, I think she could have become one of the elites.” The redhead frowned. “Course, if our master is right, he’d have probably killed her instead after the chuunin exam.” Temari simply nodded, pouring out the cups. oOoOoOo Shibi slid into the poorly lit club silently, moving with a purpose towards one of the far booths. His eyes shifted beneath his dark glasses, catching sight of Tenzo and Genma near the bar, as well as Yuugao at one of the tables. His target sat facing the door, looking towards him with an apathetic face. The man had dark brown hair, and a small scar on his left cheek, almost to his neck. The man wore a simple grey and blue tunic, and black pants. The clothing was loose, and to lesser trained eyes hid the brace of kunai strapped to his wrists. Shibi had very well trained eyes.

The tall Aburame slid into the opposite chair slowly, his palms upraised to show that he was not carrying any weapons. The man nodded, smirking slightly at his openness. “Hardly how one would expect a member of the Aburame clan to act so…freely,” he said, lifting up a sake bottle and pouring Shibi a drink. “Your subordinates surprised me this afternoon with your request for a meeting. I don’t usually like surprises, but this has got me curious.” The man looked up, his dark eyes seeming to reflect the club’s meager light. “I’m Yakuin, current head of the Fuuma clan.” “Aburame Shibi, jounin of Konoha,” Shibi replied. “I thank you for agreeing to the meeting, as well as your discretion. We have observed the number of Oto patrols ing by your sector of the village.” “Ha!” Yakuin snorted. “Orochimaru likes to play that we’re his subordinates just like the rest of the damn country. Even though we live here, we’re not even subordinates to the Rice Daimyo. Free agents, as it were.” Shibi nodded, taking a sip of the sake. “We were hopeful of that,” he muttered, “Konoha’s intelligence regarding your clan is rather limited. Ta no Kuni is fast becoming as isolated as Ame no Kuni.” The Fuuma clan head nodded. “Truth is, I think its only a matter of time before we’ll have to slip out of the borders,” he muttered. “There have been some disturbing rumors lately throughout the village; monster’s from the depths of the earth, mass recruitment of missing nins, the like.” Yakuin sighed. “Then there are the Fuuma who went to serve him willingly…some have been gone for months now, even before Orochimaru’s little invasion attempt.” “You fear they are dead?” Shibi asked. “Or worse,” Yakuin replied, “I’ve heard the stories about why Orochimaru defected from your village. Some of the of my clan who went to him had dreams of power…I wouldn’t put it past him to use that for his sick games.” Shibi frowned. “I myself had a clan member mutilated by his experiments,” he muttered, his kikai hives buzzing in shared anger. “Perhaps we can help you with this, if you are willing to listen to our proposal.” Yakuin nodded. “I would have had your friends killed if I wasn’t willing to hear it,” he said. “Our mission was originally to locate one specific member of your clan,” Shibi said, pulling out the picture and sliding it to the Fuuma leader. “Do you know her?” Yakuin’s eyes widened in surprise. “Sasame-chan,” he muttered, “Yes, I know her. She’s an adopted member of the clan. Her mother brought her here just a little over twelve years ago now.”

“Her mother…was her name Naiya, by any chance?” Shibi muttered. “I couldn’t tell you,” Yakuin replied, “The woman was dying when we found her…she’d been poisoned, some kind of rare plant extract from Yama no Kuni. All we got out of her when we found her was the girl’s name.” Shibi sighed. “Damn,” he muttered, “That would have been proof enough.” “Proof?” Yakuin muttered. “I cannot reveal much,” Shibi explained, “It pertains to high level village secrets. All I can tell you is, if this Sasame is who I think she is, her true home…is Konoha.” Yakuin frowned. “Regardless of where she was born,” he growled, “She’s a child of the Fuuma now…we don’t give up children easily.” Shibi shook his head. “I apologize,” he responded, “I did not mean to sound like we would steal her from you. I was merely stating her true origins.” Yakuin nodded. “I’ll accept that, Shibi-san,” he replied. “But be careful…we’re a small clan these days, so we’re VERY tightly knit.” The Aburame man nodded. “Our Hokage, Tsunade-sama, sent us here to retrieve the girl,” he explained, “However, she also asked us to observe your position in this village, given Orochimaru’s position of power in the country. When I consulted with my team, we decided that, to best achieve our goal, we should ask your entire clan to come with us.” Yakuin smirked. “Defect my entire clan to Konoha?” he asked, “Become the servants of Hi no Kuni? Give up our freedom?” “If you wish to swear fealty to the Fire Lord, and Konoha as well, that is your choice,” Shibi replied, “However, given the state of things in this country, do you honestly think Orochimaru will allow you to maintain your autonomy much longer? Especially given his recent failure during the invasion?” Yakuin sighed. “You don’t play softball, do you?” he muttered. “I know our clan’s position is tenuous...still, we have worked hard over the last twenty years. Giving up our home is not something we’d do easily.” “Home is with the clan, not the land,” Shibi replied. “As long as you have your family, home can be where you want it.” “Heh, nice saying,” Yakuin replied. He sighed. “I’d need to discuss this with the clan council. Even then,

there’s the problem of our brothers and sisters inside Orochimaru’s stronghold. We won’t just abandon them.” “If you agree to come with us, I’m certain we could convince Tsunade-sama to authorize an infiltration and extraction mission,” the trench-coat clad man replied, “We need your answer soon, however. As important as Sasame-san is to this mission, she’s only one facet of our assignment. We must leave by tomorrow night.” Yakuin nodded. “Check in to the inn next door,” he said, “I’ll have your answer in two hours.” Shibi nodded. “About Sasame-san…” he muttered. The Fuuma head nodded. “I’ll send her to you,” he replied, “Just out of curiosity…why is she so important to your Godaime?” “Not so much for Tsunade-sama,” Shibi replied, standing and dropping a few ryo notes on the table. “…its for Sasame-san’s brother.” oOoOoOo The blonde woman leapt from tree to tree, her eyes almost glowing in the darkness of the moonless night. A spin, and she landed on the ground below, finger tips just brushing the ground as the balls of her feet barely making an indent into the soft earth. She stood, tossing her long hair back over her shoulder. She took a few quick glances around, before pulling a small black scroll from the pouch at the small of her back. A quick slip of a kunai against her thumb drew blood, which she smeared over the red wax kanji that sealed the scroll shut. A short burst of red light flashed through the dark clearing, before the wax dropped away. The woman unrolled the scroll, pulling a small glow stick from her pouch, slapping it against a tree to start the chemical reaction. A faint purple glow grew from the plastic tube, and she held it over the black rice paper. A series of katakana and hiragana appeared beneath the glow, and the blond woman read over the coded message. *Hmmph, so if we can’t get the eyes, we’ll take the skills, huh Raikage-sama?* she thought, finishing the scroll and destroying it with a burst of fire chakra from her palm. *The man’s as big an idiot as his predecessor.*

The woman sighed, before snapping a few quick hand seals. “Doton: Heki Iwaya no jutsu!” (Earth Release: False Cavern technique) She pressed her hands against the ground, causing a small mound of earth to rise up before her, an opening appearing before her face. She smiled, sliding into the cavern she’d made for herself, sealing the door with a few quick strikes to the loose earth at its peak. A few more glow sticks filled the room with a soft purple light. The blonde woman sighed then, pulling out a few ration bars and a small canteen of water. She fell to her meager meal, not noticing the bland taste of the bars as she pondered the nature of her mission. *Steal any manuals regarding the jyuken taijutsu style…what for?* she wondered, *Without the byakugan to guide the ’s actions, the style’s practically useless. What could the Raikage possibly want with them?* She sighed, taking a long sip from her canteen. *And what about those rumors about that visitor from Amegakure? Our sister village clams up for almost twelve years, and NOW we get a visit from one of their higher-ups? I don’t get it.* The woman sighed, pulling her equipment pouch off and setting it on the ‘floor’, before settling down against it. *I just need to focus on the mission,* she thought, *I can wonder about all this intrigue when its done. Focus on the objective, and getting out of Hi no Kuni without being caught. Total deniability for Raikage-sama.* She raised her arms up, arching her back as she stretched, before settling down for the night. *At least I’ll be able to afford that new apartment when I get the bonus for this mission.* oOoOoOo Naruto eyed the three slave girls in amusement as they tried to appear innocent to what they had just set them up to. He looked over at Hinata, who was still blushing slightly at what had transpired in the onsen. He felt a slight blush grace his own face as his eyes were drawn instinctively towards the twin mounds now covered by her yukata, before turning back towards the girls. “Okay…” he chuckled, drawing a few light giggles from Kin and Temari, and an unlady-like snort from Tayuya. “Nice prank, I give you that. Looks like something of me is rubbing off on you girls.” All four girls flushed at that, and Naruto paused before blushing as well. “Okay, bad choice of words,” he muttered, before turning to Kin. “I’m guessing it was mostly your idea, Kin-chan?” he asked, smirking as his first slave bowed her head to the floor.

“Yes, Naruto-sama,” she muttered. “Don’t do that,” he sighed, walking over and lifting her up off the floor. “I told you, you don’t have to bow to me.” Kin smiled. “I know,” she said, “But you still deserve the respect.” Hinata smiled at that thought. *That and so much more,* she thought to herself. She looked over at him, nibbling her lip slightly as she recalled the view of his ass she had gotten. *…MUCH more…* Temari handed the pair each a cup of tea, before taking one for herself. “Kin-chan wasn’t alone in the plot,” she said, “I helped out a bit, as did Tayuya-chan. We wanted to give you two a chance to talk.” Hinata’s eyes widened in shock. *They…they were setting us up!?!* she thought. Kin nodded. “Naruto-sama,” she started, “You’ve shown me and Tayuya-chan kindness, caring, even love. You gave us life, figuratively speaking.” The brown haired girl paused. “Duirng that month I spent with Hinata-sama, she, Temari-chan, and I shared a lot of ‘girl-talk’. Including old, new…and CURRENT crushes.” “Kin-chan!” Hinata squeaked, trying to bury her eyes in her robes. Tayuya scooted over, catching the girl from behind and holding her head up. “Oh no, pretty-eyes,” she whispered into the smaller girl’s ear, “No hiding here.” Naruto frowned. “What are you talking about, Kin-chan?” he asked, looking over at Hinata as she squirmed in Tayuya’s embrace. Kin smiled, looking over at Hinata. “Hinata-sama,” she said, “This is your chance. Do not hide from the opportunity.” Temari moved over to hug her mistress from the side. “Just speak your feelings, mistress,” the blonde slave muttered, “We will help you, but you have to take the step.” The pale eyed girl shuddered, feeling the gaze of the other four people upon her, before looking up into the azure eyes of her crush. “Naruto-kun…” she whispered. “I…I’ve…always…” “Hinata-chan?” the boy asked, kneeling down, his face close to her own. “I…I love you!” she whispered, bowing her head down, avoiding his eyes. Naruto was floored by her declaration, looking up into Kin and Temari’s eyes. “Wha…”

Temari gave her mistress a comforting squeeze. “Hinata-sama told us how she would always watch you when you were in the academy,” she explained, rubbing her mistress’s back to help calm her down. “It wasn’t a crush to start with…it was just honest iration.” Naruto reached out, cupping Hinata’s chin with his hands, and lifting her eyes up to his own. “Hinatachan…?” he whispered, gazing into her white orbs. “Naruto-kun…” she whispered back, reaching up with her own hand to caress the whisker marks on his left cheek. “I…” “Oh for crying out loud!” Tayuya grumbled, giving the small girl a push, causing her lips to crash into Naruto’s, and sending the two tumbling to the ground. “Tayuya!” Kin snapped. “Real smooth, red,” Temari growled. The redhead smirked, pointing to the still kissing couple. “It fucking worked, didn’t it?” she asked. She gulped as she saw the other two girls scowl at her. “One hundred and twenty,” Kin growled. “With the ping pong paddles,” Temari added. oOoOoOo A small form moved quietly through the trees, dropping down onto a well worn path below. The figure looked around for a few moments, before moving towards the tree line. “Sasame-chan!” a voice whispered, casuing the girl to spin around, a kunai appearing in her hand. “Yakuin-sama?” she asked, looking at the man whom she had come to see as a father walk out from behind a tree. Next to him was someone she’d never seen before - a man with a grey trench coat with a high collar, and gloves bearing the symbol of Konoha. “Sorry to surprise you like this,” Yakuin said, “But Aburame-san here needed to see you quickly - he’s on a tight time table.” “Huh?” the girl asked, “Why does a Konoha ninja need to see me? I’ve never even been to Hi no Kuni, let alone Konoha.” “Actually, you have,” Shibi spoke up, causing the girl to jump. “When you were still in your mother’s

womb.” “My…mother…” the girl whispered, running a hand through her strawberry blond locks, “But…how…how could you know her? She died when I was very young.” Yakuin sighed. “Your mother…apparently, she was from Konoha,” he said, “Aburame-san was sent by the Hokage to find you. Your…lineage…is apparently something of great importance.” “My lineage?” Sasame asked, “What…” “I cannot reveal it all here,” Shibi spoke up again, “It is a matter of some secrecy. I can tell you that, if you are willing to come with me, all will be revealed.” Sasame frowned. “But…Arashi-kun,” she muttered, “And the others…” “Shibi-san has ed Konoha,” Yakuin said, “The Hokage has agreed to send us aide in getting the others out from Orochimaru’s base. It’s part of a plan for us to leave Ta no Kuni…and Konoha.” “Wha!?!” “Sasame-chan,” Yakuin said, “The Fuuma clan is dying - if we stay here, Orochimaru will likely have the clan slaughtered after his experiments are completed. Konoha is offering us sanctuary, and a chance to rebuild.” “Further, if what Tsunade-sama suspects of your lineage is true,” Shibi spoke up again, “Then you have family back in the village…your elder brother.” Sasame was floored. “My…brother…” she whispered, frowning. “Arashi-kun is my brother! I won’t abandon him!” “You’re not abandoning him!” Yakuin interrupted. “I told you, the Hokage is sending more ninja to help get them out. We’ll rescue Arashi, Kagerou, and the others. You have a different task!” “But…” “No buts!” Yakuin replied, cutting her off with a gesture. “This is important, Sasame-chan! Its not just your heritage, but this brother of your’s as well. I’m asking you to leave this to me and the rest of the clan - we’ll save Arashi and the others. You know I’m telling you the truth.” Sasame felt her lip quivering, and tears slowly making their way down her cheeks. “But what if…” “If something happens, then it happens,” Yakuin replied, “But at least you’ll be safe. That’s what Arashi

would want more than anything.” “Sasame-san,” Shibi spoke up, “If your mother is who I think she is, then you have a great legacy awaiting you in Konoha. With it, you can help the Fuuma clan far more than staying here and possibly getting yourself killed.” Sasame frowned. “Did you…know my mother?” she asked. “Yes,” he said, “Naiya-san was a good person. You share her hair color.” Sasame sighed. “If I do this…you promise to help my clan?” “Hokage-sama has promised it already,” Shibi replied, “I received a confirmation earlier today. She’s sending a squad of our best ANBU to help extract your clan to Konoha, including Orochimaru’s prisoners.” Yakuin nodded. “Shibi-san and his team have to leave tonight,” he said, “And you have to go with them. Hopefully, we’ll see you in Konoha within a week, maybe two at the most.” He pulled a scroll from his pouch. “Just in case something happens, everything you need to know is in this scroll. You know the cypher necessary to decode it - just follow the dawn’s path.” Sasame nodded, wiping the tears from her face. Shibi pulled a soldier pill from his pouch. “I can tell that your chakra levels are a bit low,” he said, “We need to move quickly. This pill should boost your levels high enough for the journey.” Three other forms dropped down from the trees, surprising the girl. “Easy, Sasame-san,” one of them spoke up, a pretty woman with purple hair, “My name is Yuugao. I’m a friend of your brother’s. We’re Aburame-san’s team.” One of the other two, a fairly handsome young man who seemed to be chewing on a senbon, smiled. “I’m Genma,” he said, “I’ll be acting as your bodyguard.” He held up his hands at her scowl. “Hey, its not to belittle your skills girl. Tsunade-sama just wants to make sure you get to the village safely.” The last member didn’t speak, merely nodding in greeting. “We have to move,” Shibi said, “We have another objective to achieve before we return to the village, and we are pressed for time.” Sasame looked over at the leader of her adoptive family. “Please…make sure he’s safe,” she whispered, running forward and hugging the taller man.

“I’ll do my best, little one,” Yakuin replied, returning the embrace. “Now, get going. Find out if this is all true or not - if it is, then I want to meet this brother of yours.” “It will be a…memorable meeting,” Shibi replied. Sasame nodded, walking over to her ‘bodyguard’. The four jounin nodded to the leader of the clan, before leaping into the trees with their charge. Yakuin sighed. “Be safe, Sasame-chan,” he whispered. oOoOoOo Naruto shot up from the floor with a face redder than a tomato. He blanched upon seeing what their tumble had done to Hinata’s yukata - the folds around her legs had billowed out, exposing her legs and purple furred mound. *Nice spiral,* he thought, before turning around in embarrassment. His eyes locked onto the perpetrator of the fall. “Tayuya…” he growled. “I know, master,” she replied, “I’m ready for the punishment, but at least it broke the ice between you two!” “Ice…” Naruto muttered. Kin sighed, helping the still dazed Hinata to her feet, correcting the oddly grinning girl’s robe in the process. “She means Hinata-sama is attracted to you, Naruto-sama,” she explained. “The three of us…well, we wanted to get you two to recognize the attraction and act on it.” She cast a glare over to her fellow slave. “Tayuya-chan just did it more crassly than we wanted.” “Want to borrow my Dai Tessen to use as a paddle?” Temari asked, frowning at the red-head. “Maybe later,” Naruto replied, “But what about this…setting us up?” Kin grinned, helping the still dazed Hinata to a chair. “She loves you, master,” she said, “She already told you that…what we wanted was for you two to act on that love.” “Basically, we wanted you to fuck her brains out,” Tayuya spoke up, earning growls from all four of the others, Hinata finally coming out of her daze. “I know, I’m only earning myself a really sore ass for this, but I speak my mind.” She moved over to Hinata, pulling her to her feet and dragging her towards the blond boy. “I’m not as subtle as Temari-chan and Kin-chan. They tried to get you two to do it in the onsen…the idea was if you two saw each other bare-assed, you might just break through that wall.”

She maneuvered herself behind Hinata, reaching underneath the confused girl’s arms to grab Naruto’s hands. “Me, I’m more direct,” she continued after lifting his hands up to the pale eyed girl’s chest, then pulling the yukata open. “EEEP!” Hinata squealed as her breasts spilled out from the cloth. She gasped in surprise as the fleshy globes landed right in Naruto’s hands, the blond boy flushing as he held them. “TAYUYA!” Kin and Temari cried. “You two just need to cut loose,” the red head continued, ignoring the other two slave girls. She pushed Hinata forward, pressing her tits even deeper into Naruto’s hands, causing her to moan in a mixture of embarrassment and arousal. Tayuya looked over at Naruto. “Let go, and just do her, master,” she whispered, “Its what you both want.” Naruto barely heard his slave’s words, blood roaring in his ears as he instinctively began kneading Hinata’s soft breasts. The girl in question moaned her approval as he used his thumbs to circle her nipples, the nubs hardening under his rubbing. “N-naru…to-kun,” she moaned, causing him to squeeze her tit’s a little harder and forcing her to arch her back instinctively. She raised her lips up, seeking out his and capturing them in a kiss. Naruto’s mind shut down at that point, his body reacting on auto-pilot as he deepened the kiss, sliding his tongue into the smaller girl’s mouth and caressing her own wet appendage. Tayuya smiled as the two lost each other in their kiss, reaching around to undo the belt to Hinata’s robe. She slid the garment off her shoulders, letting it fall to the ground and leaving her nude. She licked her lips as she gazed over the Hyuuga girl’s back-side. “Now that is an ass,” she muttered, looking over at Kin and Temari. She frowned at their stupefied expressions. “Oh come on you two,” she growled, as Naruto reached down to caress Hinata’s firm tush with one hand. “Let’s help them out!” Temari and Kin shook their heads in exasperation as Tayuya divested herself of her own robe, before following suit. The pair walked forward, reaching around Naruto to undo the ties to his yukata, allowing Kin to guide Hinata’s hands to Naruto’s own ass while Temari gently guided the still kissing pair to the couch. Naruto collapsed into the cushions first, pulling Hinata into his lap as he began to nibble at the corner of her jaw. “Ohhhh,” the pale eyed girl moaned, shuddering as she felt Naruto’s fingers penetrate the cleft between her ass cheeks and brush over her rosebud. “Naruto-kun…please…d-don’t…tease me…”

“Hinata-chan…” Naruto whispered, kissing her throat as he trailed down to her tits. He began massaging her asshole as he started suckling on her left nipple, driving the poor girl wild with this ‘front and back door action’. Kin smirked as she saw how Hinata reacted to having her ass played with. The brown haired girl motioned to Temari, who nodded, kneeling behind her mistress. The blonde slave spread Hinata’s cheeks open, before sticking her tongue out and stabbing at her target. “OH!” Hinata cried out as she felt her slave’s tongue move around in her ass. The sensation was strange, and it caused her to grind her pussy against Naruto’s hips, forcing her mound to rub against his cock. “Hinata…” Naruto moaned, feeling the warmth of his new lover slide up and down his cock, causing him to shift in response. Kin moved to her master’s side, motioning to Tayuya to take the opposite one. The pair reached down between Naruto and Hinata, each taking hold of one of the duo. Tayuya used her fingers to spread Hinata’s lower lips, taking care to lightly caress Hinata’s clit and draw a happy squeal from the girl. Kin slowly stroked her master’s cock, lining it up with Hinata’s opening. For a brief moment, all five people stopped their motions, allowing Hinata and Naruto to stare into each other’s eyes. “Hinata-chan…are…are you sure?” the blond boy asked, looking into the girl’s pale lavender orbs. “Please…please…” she panted in response, her face and chest flushed red as she stared down into Naruto’s blue eyes. “Naruto-kun…” She bent her head down, capturing his lips once more in a deep kiss. The other three girls nodded, slowly pushing Hinata down onto Naruto’s dick. The girl moaned as she felt herself being stretched to accommodate Naruto’s girth, shuddering as she felt Temari resume her work on her ass while Kin and Tayuya each began licking and nibbling on her breasts. Naruto was amazed at how different it felt inside Hinata’s pussy compared to Tayuya and Kin’s. Both of his girls tended to get very wet when he was pleasuring them (beyond his fetish with eating them out). Hinata was nowhere near as wet as the other two, but she wasn’t dry by any means. She was…softer…inside, and much hotter than the other two. The heat wasn’t painful in anyway indeed, it took all of Naruto’s will power not to cum immediately once he was buried to the hilt inside the moaning girl. Her pussy felt like a warm glove, the walls caressing every nerve in his prick they could find. “Naruto-kun!” the girl cried out, her cunt clamping down suddenly on his dick as she came, her back arching as she squirmed through the sensations.

Naruto looked down, watching in facsination as Temari slowly began fingering her mistress’s ass, shuddering as he felt Kin slip her hand around to rub as his own ass. Tayuya took it upon herself to up the ante by dipping her head down and licking at Hinata’s clit, causing the girl to wail in pleasure. The blond boy began thrusting his hips faster, causing Hinata to bounce in his lap, her breasts shaking as she was moved around. The girl cried out in joy as he reached up, grabbing her tits and once again attacking her nipples with his tongue. Tayuya smiled as her master began to get into the action, reaching down to cup his balls and giving them a soft squeeze. This finally proved too much for Naruto, who almost roared in approval as he thrust one last time into Hinata’s snatch, bringing the girl to another climax as he came as well. “HINATA!” he shouted, even as he spilled his seed into the panting girl. “OH KAMI! NARUTO!” she screamed as well, collapsing against his chest as they shared in the glow. Kin and Temari smiled as the two slowly recovered from their first love-making. Kin couldn’t help but toy with her clit-bell, shuddering even as she rung the small silver bell. Tayuya smiled as well, before walking over to a closet and pulling out a wooden paddle. She walked over to her fellow slaves, and handed the punishment device to Temari. “I said I’d pay the price, and I meant it,” she said, leaning down and lying across the table, presenting her shapely rear to her sweaty master and his new lover. Hinata shuddered as she slowly slid herself off Naruto’s cock, giggling as he inadvertently tickled her sides, before looking over at the waiting girl. She looked over at Naruto, who smiled up at her. “Do you…think she needs it…Naruto-kun?” she asked, eyeing the paddle and shuddering slightly. Naruto focused on his red-headed slave, noticing how she seemed to shiver in anticipation. “Y’know…I’m starting to think she WANTS to be paddled,” he muttered, grinning as Tayuya shuddered. “She was rude earlier…but she did give us a nice gift.” He grinned as he reached over to cup one of Hinata’s tits, causing the girl to gasp in pleasure. “I’m kinda at a loss…she wants to be spanked, and she deserves to be spanked, but is it a punishiment when she wants it?” Kin smiled. “It is with the number she’s earned master,” she said, “She’s at one hundred and seventyfive.” Tayuya paled at that. “Ummm…can’t I get some off for getting them together?” she asked, looking over at her master.

Naruto looked over at Hinata, who smiled brightly at him. “What do you think, Hinata-chan?” Hinata paused, before smiling. “Well, she did almost rip my yukata…” Tayuya gulped. oOoOoOo The next day, Naruto stood before Tsunade, gaping in shock at the folder before him. “Is…is this true?” he whispered, reading the contents of the file. “Every word, Naruto-kun,” Tsunade replied, taking a sip of tea. “We wondered what happened to Naiya after the battle, but Sarutobi-sensei was unable to dig anything up until recently. It was only just a few weeks ago that Jiraiya managed to hear some rumors that we managed to launch a real investigation.” “And…is she…I mean…is she really my sister?” he whispered, his eyes bright with hope. “We’ll know for sure when they get back,” the blonde Hokage replied, “But Jiraiya and I both think so. If we prove it true, then things are really going to change for you.” Naruto nodded, gazing down at the picture of Fuuma Sasame, his heart soaring with the hope that Tsunade was right. That he really did have…a sister. oOoOoOo Shibi and Yamato stared down at the blonde figure as she moved through the trees. The girl paused, glancing up towards their position a few times, but shrugging after a while. “It’s definitely her,” the bug muttered, “Genma and Yuugao were right to go on ahead. My colonies are reacting strongly to the bijuu’s chakra circulating in her coils - half of them want to run, while the rest want to gorge on the energy she has.” “It would probably be wise not to let them feed on that particular chakra,” Yamato replied, “It would probably be like a poison apple - tasty, but deadly.” Shibi nodded. “We’re almost to the border of Hi no Kuni,” he muttered, “Another few hours and she’ll be within our territory. Should we ambush her just after she crosses the border, or wait a little while?”

Yamato paused, thinking about the problem. “I’d suggest waiting till she es the Kajitsushu , about seven miles before the village,” he replied, “It’s the quickest non-obtrusive route to our home, but its also risky given the rocky hills and old trees. We can ambush her there and I can use the Shodai’s jutsu to lock down the Nekomata’s power. Then you can swarm her and we’ll have ourselves a Kumo kunoichi prisoner.” “Hopefully we’ll also be able to get the information we need to prove that the Raikage ordered her mission,” Shibi muttered, “With that in our hands, the Lightning Daimyo will have to pay for his village’s errors.” “I’m sure Hiashi-sama would be happy with that,” Yamato smirked. “Agreed.” The two jounin leapt after their quarry.

Chapter 7: You said a Meow-th full… Orochimaru glared at the Konoha-nin that was held kneeling before him, his chest aching as the initial onset of the soul rejection began making itself known. On either side of the prostrate man were two jounin of the snake master’s Oto forces, each one wearing a modified version of the ‘melody arm’ he had gifted to one of the pawns he’d sent to the Chuunin exams several months ago. One of them took particular delight in pressing his foot against the beaten ninja’s hand, crushing the bones beneath his sandal. “I must congratulate Sarutobi-sensei and Tsunade-hime for keeping this so quiet,” the pale skinned man muttered, “But honestly…did you or any of your comrades really think I wouldn’t be prepared for infiltrators into my base? That my prison cells would not be heavily guarded?” The beaten man coughed loudly, splattering blood on the floor and over the remains of his Kawauso (otter) mask. He looked up at Orochimaru with a resigned smirk on his lips. “Hon…estly?…Yeah…we figured…you would,” he rasped, “Doesn’t…matter…the Fuuma…are in Konoha…now.” He grinned wider. “Yondaime-sama’s…child…is safe.” Orochimaru roared in anger, lashing out with his foot and catching the man under his chin, snapping his neck with a loud crack. The two jounin guards wisely backed away from their irate leader, as he snapped off a quick seal sequence and burned the body with a goukakyu no jutsu. The rouge sannin panted for a few moments, before shooting a glare at the two jounin. “OUT!” he ordered, the jounin wisely heading the order. Off to the side, two other figures stood, one with a fearful look on her pretty face, while the second bore a more resigned look, the candle light reflecting off his glasses as he pushed them up his nose. The bespectacled figure walked up, his hands glowing green with chakra as he began to scan his master, frowning at the sweat building up on his brow. “It won’t be long now, Orochimaru-sama,” he said, “I’d say you have about another three months at most before you’ll have to change bodies…I’m afraid I’ve done all that I can.” “I know you have, Kabuto,” the yellow eyed man replied, “My own frustrations are not helping matters I’m sure.” The sannin frowned as he sat down in his throne, the body of the slain ANBU still burning slightly. “Still, how could we have missed this? I knew of Minato’s slave girl…I was the one who set those hunters on her in the first place when he sent her out! The girl is even the spitting image of her!” “I cannot say, my lord,” Kabuto replied, “With the loss of sites B, K, and D, a well as the bases in Kawa, Kiba, and Tori, much of my genetic research has been lost. We can only assume that Tayuya broke under

interrogation and reported those locations to Konoha.” Orochimaru frowned. “When we send Sakon and the other two to retrieve Sasuke-kun, make sure that find out where our little flutist is as well,” he commanded, “I’ll personally deal with her.” Kabuto nodded, before pulling a bottle out of his equipment pouch, shaking a few pills from it. “Take these, Orochimaru-sama,” the silver haired medic ordered, “It’ll help with the congestion.” He walked over to the girl still standing in the shadows. “While we can’t use the girl as leverage against Konoha now, perhaps we can still do something to…get even with them.” Orochimaru looked over at his second, smirking. “Kabuto…you have a particularly vicious mind,” he muttered, “You’re planning something very naughty…I don’t even know what it is, but I like it already.” Kabuto smirked back at his master, before turning to the girl. “Koto-chan here is the last member of the Fuuma we still have in custody,” he said, “I’m afraid I had to terminate Arashi-kun last night…he absorbed the guards to his cell, as well as the kunoichi we sent to keep him ‘happy’.” He chuckled. “Still, the data we gathered from his remains should prove very useful…Karin-chan is already analyzing it at site E.” “Bastards,” the previously silent woman growled, “My clan will avenge Arashi-san and the other’s you’ve killed.” “Unlikely,” Orochimaru replied, “But, I think I know what you’re planning, Kabuto. I presume you have some means of controlling her during the mission?” Kabuto smiled, pulling out a scroll from his pouch. “A…modification of the seals created by Senju Hashirama and Uchiha Madara,” he explained. “Combined with the curse seal used by the Hyuuga clan. I can guarantee its success.” Koto gulped as the two men turned their eyes to her form. “NEVER!” she shouted, snapping a few seals off before crying out in agony. Kabuto stood behind her, his hand glowing blue as he moved it away from her hip, slapping it against her left arm as she toppled to the floor. “You talk like it’s a choice, Koto-chan,” he muttered, “But that is an illusion for you…” Orochimaru grinned as the boy slapped a few other places on the girl, causing her to scream in agony as her limbs were disabled. He chuckled as the boy proceded to slice away the grey prison garb the girl had been wearing, leaving her sobbing form nude in the pale candle light. “The modification doesn’t permanently enslave her to us,” Kabuto explained, pulling out a brush and a

jar of ink as he began to mark the whimpering girl’s back, “Rather, it will enslave her to a particular command - like a sleeper agent, she’ll lie in wait until the appropriate trigger is given. The seal itself will remain hidden unless medical chakra is applied to her back in a particular pattern…and only I know the pattern.” Orochimaru laughed loudly as Kabuto finished up the seals, the dark haired girl crying out as the boy activated them. “An interesting jutsu indeed, Kabuto,” he chuckled, as the seals glowed brightly, before fading back into Koto’s skin. “Seals have never been to my taste…something I’ll have to rectify after I take Sasuke-kun’s body for my own.” He looked down at the naked girl, smirking as she leveled a tear filled glare at him. “As for you,” he grinned, bending down to wipe a tear from her face, bringing it to his long tongue and savoring the salty taste, “The command is simple…” “…Kill Minato’s daughter.” oOoOoOo Sasame stared at the blond boy, her eyes wide as he practically danced in place. The blonde woman, Tsunade, sat behind her desk, smiling gently at her as Yakuin finished g the documents to make the Fuuma a part of Konoha’s population. “It’s something of a shock, isn’t it, Sasame-san?” the Hokage spoke up, drawing the girl from her thoughts. “Believe me, it was quite a shock to learn that Naiya-chan had given birth before ing on. I knew she was pregnant, but when I learned of the Kyuubi’s attack on the village, I figured that she had perished along with Kushina-chan.” “I’m…still kinda…in shock,” Sasame itted, “I mean…my mother? A slave? And to a Kage no less?” She turned to the grinning boy. “And…that this guy…is my brother?” Naruto grinned, walking forward finally, and held out his hand. “I’m Naruto,” he said, “Nice to meet ya!” Yakuin grinned. “Go ahead,” he said, motioning to Sasame to accept the hand, “He is your brother, after all.” Sasame nodded, accepting the hand, offering a shy smile as well. “I’m…” she looked to Yakuin. “Ummm…am I still a Fuuma clan member? Or do I…” “For now, you’re the last member of the Namikaze,” Yakuin explained, “That’s the legality of it…but family wise?” He knelt down before the girl. “You will always be a Fuuma in the clan’s eyes. That I promise you, Sasame-chan.”

Naruto walked forward, reaching out and placing a hand one the girl’s shoulder, drawing a curious look from her. “It wouldn’t matter to me if you’re a Fuuma, a Namikaze, or an Uzumaki,” he said, smiling brightly, “All I know is…you’re my sister. That is all that really matters to me.” Sasame nodded, reaching out to take his hand. “I…guess that makes me…your little sister,” she said, “Its…nice to meet you.” Naruto grinned brightly, before pulling the surprised girl into a hug. “Welcome home…little sister,” he said, causing her to giggle. Tsunade coughed slightly, interrupting the ‘golden moment’. “We have a lot to do, kids,” she said, “There are quite a few obstacles still in front of us. The Fire Lord will be coming here personally to confirm your bloodlines, and there a quite a few protocols that MUST be followed. He is not a man to be trifled with.” Naruto nodded vigorously, before looking at Sasame. “I want to introduce you to my girls, Hinata-chan, and my other friends,” he said, before turning to Yakuin. “Can you both us at the Uchiha clan compound for dinner tonight? I want to get to know my sister, and the family that took her in.” He bowed to the man, surprising the adults present. “I owe you a debt for keeping my sister safe.” Tsunade grinned. “If its alright, Naruto-kun,” she spoke up, “Shizune and I would like to you as well. Jiraiya is out on a mission for me at the moment, other wise I’m sure he would have loved to as well.” Naruto grinned, nodding happily. “I told Kin-chan and Tayuya-chan to expect quite a few guests tonight,” he said, “I’ll send a Kage Bunshin over to tell them to set a few extra places. Hinata-chan said her father wants to meet me as well, and I’m sure Temari-chan will come with her as well.” “You know a lot of girls, Naruto-san,” Yakuin said, causing Naruto to blush slightly. “Ah…heh, heh,” the blond chuckled, “Its…a bit more complicated than that. I’ll explain after dinner.” He grinned. “I hope you like octopus…Kin-chan makes a mean tako-yaki roll.” Yakuin and the others grinned. “We look forward to it,” he replied. oOoOoOo Jiraiya panted heavily as he stared at the purplish cloud of chakra before him, wincing as a deafening roar filled the clearing, the yellowed eyes of the Nibi no Nekomata flashing in fury. Beside him, Aburame Shibi and Yamato both panted as well. The pair had ed up with the white haired Sannin the previous evening, working with him to set up the seal array that now encircled their

target. “She’s…a…stubborn one,” Jiraiya growled, his hands pressed against the ground as he continued to pump chakra into the seal array. “Damnit…Yamato, how much longer!?!” The dark haired ANBU grimaced as his Moku Bunshins finished planting the seeds around the trapped jinchuuriki. “My…clones are…finished!” he shouted back. “But I still don’t…” “We have to try!” Shibi shouted back, “Activate the seal!” Yamato nodded, sitting down and running through a series of hand seals. “Hope this works!” he muttered, thrusting his right hand forward, a kanji for the word ‘Sit’ appearing on his palm. “HOKAGE SHIKI JIJUN JUTSU: KAKUAN NITTEN!” Pillars of wood erupted from the ground, encircling the demonic form in the center of the seal. The beast howled in rage, even as the pillars began to glow, absorbing the chakra. Jiraiya grinned, snapping off a twenty hand seals of his own, before slapping his hands to the ground. “FUIN JUTSU: INSHOU ANKOKU, JOUMAE MUNE!” (Seal Darkness, Bind Will). A white glow shown from the runes marked around the struggling jinchuuriki, bolstering Yamato’s own seal. “It…is working!” Shibi shouted, the glow of the Nibi’s chakra receeding as the combined seals both drained and suppressed the malevolent energies. A form began to be visible within the shell, vaguely human at first, but becoming more defined as the minuets wore on. There was a sudden flash of energy, bright enough to cause Jiraiya and Yamato to lose control over their seals as they covered their eyes, and a blond haired young woman was left behind in its wake, splotches of red on her otherwise flawless skin. She was panting, her yellow eyes wide in disbelief as she felt the Nibi’s chakra receed back into her seal. “How…” she whispered, before crying out as her body was swarmed with kikai insects. Jiraiya turned a sharp glance over at Shibi, who mearly adjusted his sunglasses. “The kikai have special instructions,” he explained, “They’ll drain her of her normal chakra quickly…if you apply a Gogyou Fuin once she collapses, she should remain unconscious for the journey back to Konoha.” Jiraiya smirked, walking up to the girl, her skin already healing from the over use of her bijuu’s power. “Too bad you’re an enemy, girl,” he muttered, his finger tips glowing with purplish chakra. “Still, I’d hate to dissappoint Ibiki and Anko.” He slammed his hand into the girl’s stomach, locking down the Nibi’s chakra.

Yugito collapsed, panting as her chakra reached dangerous levels. She laid there, panting on the ground, glaring up at the three shinobi before her. “…k-kill…me…a-and…be d-done…” she whispered, her eyes dimming as her fatigue caught up to her. “Sorry,” Jiraiya replied, “I make it a policy not to kill pretty, helpless girls. Even if they are Kumo kunoichi.” Yugito moaned, before finally succumbing to darkness. Yamato quickly bent down, opening her jaw and feeling along her gum line. He frowned, pinching a false molar between his fingers and pulling it out. He eyed the small capsul hidden underneath with disgust. “Kumo’s getting creative,” he muttered, “This tooth is a modified exploding tag…B-class katon by the looks of it.” Jiraiya whistled, even as Shibi removed Yugito’s equipment and weapons from her, before binding her with a specialized rope from his clan. “Suicide pill that could take a building with her,” he muttered, “Definitely the Raikage’s work…I’ve heard he trusts this girl far less than their other jinchuuriki. Course, since they’re brothers, I guess that’s only to be expected.” Shibi removed Yugito’s sandles, frowning at what he saw. “Apparently, she’s been tortured before,” he muttered, pointing to scars on her feet. Both Jiraiya and Yamato frowned at that, Jiraiya pulling out a tag with seals on it, as well as the symbol for the word ‘Sleep’ in the center, bending down and pulling off her hitai-ate and sticking the tag on her forehead. “We’ll let Ibiki and the I.T. division worry about that,” he replied, “Let’s get moving.” Yamato picked up their prisoner, the trio leaping into the trees, headed for home. oOoOoOo Kin smiled at the guests standing at the entrance to the house, bowing her head demurely. “Welcome, Hyuuga-sama, Hinata-sama,” she said, “Naruto-sama and the others have been expecting you.” Hyuuga Hiashi nodded, stepping into the house with Hinata and Temari in tow as Kin lead them into the living room. Sasame and Yakuin sat at a nearby table, Tayuya pouring them each a cup of tea as Naruto chatted with his newly found sister about their lives. “You PAINTED the Hokage Monument so they looked like CLOWNS!?!” Sasame choked, her eyes wide in disbelief as Naruto explained some of his previous exploits. “Yep!” the blond boy grinned, “Course, that was nothing compared to the time I put itching powder on

all the ANBU’s toilet paper rolls.” He rubbed the back of his head. “Its kinda sad now…since I’m in the ANBU now, I can’t go around pranking them anymore. Its just not as fun pranking the civilians…” “Naruto-sama, Hyuuga Hiashi-sama is here,” Kin said, getting her master’s attention. “Ah! Thank you Kin-chan!” he said, standing up and bowing to the Hyuuga head. “Forgive me for not noticing you earlier, Hyuuga-sama…finding out I have a sister after all this time…” “It is understandable, Uzumaki-san,” Hiashi replied, returning the bow. “I would likely be the same way if I had the chance to see my brother again.” Naruto frowned. “I know it was a long time ago, but I’m sorry for your loss,” he said, giving a small smile to Hinata, who blushed prettily in response, her own slave smirking at the continued shyness her mistress possessed. “Hinata-chan told me he was a good man.” Hiashi nodded. “He was,” he replied, the group sitting down at the table as Tayuya brought out some more tea. Hiashi sipped at his, smiling slightly. “Jasmine…very nice.” Tayuya bowed. “Temari-san gave me the recipe,” she said, “Naruto-sama was happy to let me try my hand at it.” Hiashi nodded, looking over at his daughter’s slave. “There were many in the clan who opposed my daughter’s actions that lead to her ing us,” he said, “But I am proud of how Hinata has grown since ing with Anko-san.” Naruto nodded, grinning at his lover. “She’s awesome,” he said, causing the girl to blush even more. “Tsunade-bachan’s told me she’s having Shizune-neechan start up a medical class at the hospital, and Hinata-chan’s already signed up.” Hiashi raised a surprised eyebrow at his daughter. “You haven’t mentioned that yet, daughter,” he commented. Hinata bowed. “It…was a spur of the moment decision, father,” she replied. “Tsunade-sama was…impressed…with one of my ointments that I had made for my team. She knows that I’m working in the I.T. division now, and Ibiki-sensei said they need more medics in the division.” She looked up. “I…felt that, with my Byakugan, I could…” “You need not explain it, daughter,” Hiashi replied, “My own father and I have long advocated for more of our clan to take medical training. It is the other of the council that insist that jyuken alone is enough for a Hyuuga.” Sasame spoke up, her face scrunched up cutely as she thought about that. “I’ve heard about the

Byakugan,” she said, “Why do they refuse to allow medical training, when it has such obvious potential?” “It is not so much refusal, Namikaze-san,” Hiashi replied, “More, it is simple pride that…blinds them…to the potential.” “But, isn’t there some saying about pride and failure…” Yakuin spoke up, frowning as well. “Indeed,” the Hyuuga patriarch replied, “However, things can change, now that Hinata has started to come into her own.” Tayuya snorted slightly, causing Kin and Temari to glare at her. “Excuse me,” the red head giggled, “Something tickled my nose…” Naruto sighed. *She must really love being spanked…* he thought. “Well, how about dinner?” he asked, changing the subject. “Kin-chan made fresh tako-yaki, and I got some of that new ‘pho’ soup from Ayame-neechan today. Shall we eat?” The group stood up, moving to the dinning room. Tayuya gulped as Temari and Kin each took ahold of her shoulders. “Can’t you hold it in?” Temari growled. “You know what Naruto-sama said,” Kin added, “If you did something rude, he’d make enough Kage Bunshins to spank you till sunrise.” Tayuya nodded, pouting slightly. “I couldn’t help it!” she said, “I mean…’come into her own’? After what we all did last week?” Temari and Kin sighed. Kin then noticed something, frowning at what she saw. “Tayuya-chan…what are you wearing underneath that kimono?” she asked. Tayuya’s grin answered everything. “Kami-sama…you closet exhibitionist.” Tayuya smirked. “Like you’re one to talk,” she replied. “You’re naked around here almost 24/7!” “When we don’t have guests, or Hinata-sama, yes,” her friend replied, “But this is Naruto-sama’s sister, and Hinata-sama’s father!” Temari frowned. “I think I might ask Hinata-sama to let me stay the night,” she muttered. “She let me bring my Dai Tessan with me…I think Naruto-sama would like a new paddle for your ass.” Tayuya whimpered at the thought.

oOoOoOo Anko and Ibiki grinned at the treasure trove they’d found in Yugito’s pack. “Girl burned her orders, but not the border es for Kusa and Kiba,” Anko chuckled. “Signed by the Raikage himself. No Konoha either.” “I’m actually happier with the raiton jutsu scroll she has,” Ibiki replied, “Now we can have the jutsu architects make some counters to these.” He pulled out a black scroll, bound tightly. “Wow…A-Class demolition scroll. Probably raiton based too.” “Huh, check this out,” Anko muttered, opening a scroll with a jumble of characters on it. “My seal work is average at best, but this looks like a specialized cypher…I know most of Kumo’s current codes, but this is completely new to me.” Ibiki nodded, snapping off a quick seven seal sequence, before focusing some chakra into the paper. The kanji scrambled around the page, before the edges of the paper started to smoke. “SHIT!” Anko shouted, making ready to throw the scroll. “No! Wait!” Ibiki said, stopping his chakra flow. The paper smoked for a few seconds, before going silent. “It requires a specific chakra signature…probably her’s alone.” He motioned to the still bound kunoichi lying on the floor nearby. “Its impossible to specifically set chakra signatures,” Anko said, “You can limit them by gender or affinity, yes, but not specifically by person.” “…or maybe by human or demon?” Ibiki asked, eyeing his second in command. Anko blinked, before grinning. “Damn,” she whistled. “The info in this one must be of MAJOR importance.” She smirked. “Should I call Naruto-kun in?” Ibiki shook his head. “No, I’ve got him working on a Kusa boy we captured last week,” he replied, “He’s got the poor bastard listening to yodel songs…apparently, the guy likes classical music. Naruto said he’s going to break the guy by having his clones sing ’The Song Never Ends’ for a solid week.” Anko shuddered. “You sure teaching him brainwashing techniques was a good idea?” she asked. “That Ame girl he broke last week still acts like she’s a chicken whenever one of her guards asks what time it is.” Ibiki nodded. “And she hated chicken when we brought her in,” he chuckled. “No, I still say it was a good

idea. Besides, I think this would make a good test for your apprentice.” Anko frowned. “Hinata?” she asked. “Given her clan’s history with Kumo?” “If she can’t focus past any anger with them, she’ll never make a truly effective IT member,” he replied. “Have her break this girl. I want to know what this scroll says.” oOoOoOo Naruto waved to his sister as she and Yakuin walked off, the girl smiling at her brother as they disappeared around the corner. He turned to Hiashi, who was kneeling nearby, a tea service sitting next to him that Hinata had prepared. “I would like to speak with you about my daughter,” the stoic faced man said, as Naruto sat down next to him. “I thought you would, Hiashi-sama,” he replied, pouring a cup of tea and offering it to the Hyuuga patriarch, who accepted it with a grunt of thanks. “Is it about how I’m working with her in the IT division?” “No,” Hiashi replied, “It is…more personal than that.” Naruto gulped, setting down his own cup as he looked up at the man. “I shall be blunt,” Hiashi said, “I wish to know if your feelings for Hinata are true, and not merely those of teenaged lust.” He looked down at the blond. “Surely by now, you must know of my daughter’s own feelings for you.” Naruto nodded. He looked out over the court yard, thinking about his answer. “I’ve been alone most of my life,” he said, thinking about the times before he came to the IT division. “I’ve always hoped to find love…for the longest time, I thought I’d found it with Sakura-chan. It was only recently that I came to realize that I care for her as a friend and not a potential lover. “I was blind to Hinata-chan’s feelings before…it took her nearly dying before I could really see how much she and I were alike. We were both striving for attention - for people to look at us and see something worthwhile.” Hiashi nodded. “And now?” Naruto smiled. “I’ve seen Hinata-chan come so far since ing the IT division,” he replied, “When I see her smile…I mean REALLY smile…I see confidence and hope. She doesn’t stutter much anymore, and she’s becoming assertive.” He chuckled. “I , I once told her she was dark, timid, and a little

weird, but that I liked girls like her. She’s still timid, and still weird…but now I see that light her name suggests.” He looked at her. “I’ll do everything I can to help her keep that light…to keep her happy.” Hiashi nodded, standing up. “And if it is your love that makes her happy?” he asked. Naruto nodded. “Then she’ll have it,” he replied, “All I can give…I can’t deny that Tayuya-chan and Kinchan hold special places in my heart as well, but I will give her my love.” That seemed to satisfy Hiashi, who stepped down into the veranda. “Tell my daughter that if she wishes, she may remain here tonight,” he said. “I would like you to come to our home next week. I would like to discuss some things with you.” Naruto nodded. “I’ll let Ibiki-sensei know,” he replied, standing. “Thank you for coming tonight.” He bowed once more. Hiashi returned it. “I was honored,” he replied, walking out of the compound. Naruto nodded to himself, picking up the tea tray and walking back into the living room… …only to be greated by the sight of Tayuya being spanked with Temari’s fan, the blond slave girl slapping the metal weapon hard against his slave’s firm rear. Hinata stood nearby, blushing as Kin commented on Temari’s technique. Naruto walked forward, causing Temari to stop. “Your dad says you can stay the night, if you want Hinata-chan,” he said, “Would you like to? You mentioned wanting to see my nightly ritual with Kin-chan and Tayuya-chan.” Hinata blushed again at the thought. “I…would like to see that,” she replied, “But…well…” she tugged at the obi of her kimono. “Well…Kin-chan invited…me to participate.” Naruto grinned. “I’d love that too!” he said. He frowned suddenly. “Just one problem.” “Huh?” Kin asked, “What problem, master?” “Isn’t it obvious?” he asked, “You’re all supposed to be naked by now for it.” Kin laughed, even as Hinata eeped in surprise. “Oh my!” she muttered, even as Kin started pulling the clothes off her. Tayuya whimpered. “Master…” she spoke up. “What about…”

“I told you what would happen,” he said, his hands rising into the familiar cross seal, “You’re ass is target practice till sunrise. KAGE BUNSHIN NO JUTSU!” Twenty five clones appeared in a puff of smoke, each holding a wooden paddle. Temari handed one of them her fan. “Try this instead,” she said, “Heavier, and with a broader surface. Gives one hell of a sting too!” “Temari-chan!” the red-head whined. “You earned it,” Kin replied as she finished pulling Hinata’s panties off of her, giving her pussy a quick kiss. “I love this little spiral,” she giggled, reaching up to tickle the girl’s lower lips, drawing a strange moan/giggle from her. Naruto grinned, slipping his own clothes off, before walking towards his lover, cupping her cheeks and looking into her pale lavender eyes and kissing her deeply. He broke off after a few minutes, before grinning at her. “Top to bottom,” he said, “I’m going to lick every inch of you, Hinata-chan.” He smiled wider at her happy gasp. “It helps that you taste so nice too!” Hinata could only moan. oOoOoOo Koto whimpered as Kabuto pushed the probe into her ass, feeling the tip rub against the thin walls of her rectum. “S-s-s-stop!” she groaned. “Just a little deeper, Koto-chan,” he replied, “You’ll be happy with this special capsule once its in place.” He depressed a button on the probe, burying the capsule the probe held into the flesh of her rectum. “There! All done!” Koto could only sob as he gave her a smack on her naked ass for good measure. “You…bastard!” she whispered, even as her ‘minders’ picked up her nude form and dragged her from the room. Kabuto nodded, looking over the readings from the bug he’d just planted inside their new spy. “If only you knew, Koto-chan,” he muttered. “If only you knew…” oOoOoOo Hinata frowned at the blonde girl hanging naked in the restraints before her.

The girl, Yugito, growled as she saw who her ‘interrogator’ was supposed to be. “The very Hyuuga who lead to Gashir’s downfall,” she muttered, “How ironic…” “Irony is the best torture,” Hinata replied, “I learned that from my boyfriend. I imagine he’d be surprised to know that I’ve been assigned to break a fellow jinchuuriki.” Yugito’s eyes narrowed. “What are you talking about?” she spat. “Konoha has no jinchuuriki!” Hinata smirked. “Thanks!” she said, walking over to a wall and wheeling a triangular device covered with a black cloth over to her. “That tells us that either Kumo’s intelligence network is really sub-par, or we’ve kept him hidden really well.” “A wooden horse?” Yugito chuckled, “Girl, I’ve been tortured before, and with that same method too! I didn’t break to those Iwa bastards and I won’t break to some little Hyuuga slut either!” Hinata looked up at her. “Wooden horse?” she asked, “Now, what made you think this was a wooden horse?” Yugito frowned. “What are you talking about?” she growled. Hinata smiled, before pulling the cloth off the device, leaving Yugito to gasp in shock. The ‘horse’ was made of clear glass, the tip rounded off to avoid actually cutting into the victim’s flesh. It was what was INSIDE the triangular tube that was truly frightening. Three stands were set up inside it, each with a glowing orb attached to them. Arcs of electricity shot out from them, the energies dancing along the glass, at random points. “I took the idea of a violate orb, and combined it with the concept of a wooden horse,” Hinata said, pulling a hose off the wall and spraying a fine mist over the surprised blond. “I call it the ‘Electric Equine’. Not very imaginative, but the name isn’t what we’re really interested in.” She pressed a button on the wall, lowering the Kumo jounin onto the device. “AH! AHHH! OW! AHHH” Yugito cried out, her wet skin serving as a circuit for the electrical energies and the glass, her body bouncing up and down as she tried to escape the stings dancing along her legs and over her bald pussy. Hinata misted her again, before walking over to a juke-box that she’d brought in. She pressed a button, starting up a CD she’d brought in. “WHAT’S NEW PUSSY-CAT? WOAH WOAH WO-OH!”

Yugito screamed. oOoOoOo Anko smiled at her young protégé as she read the preliminary report. “That device is simply [I]EVIL[/I] Hinata-chan,” the snake mistress chuckled, “I do like the fact that the zaps are random in location and strength. It’ll make it all but impossible for the prisoner to adapt.” The Hyuuga girl nodded, happy that her sensei was pleased with her work. “I’m planning on working over her feet next,” she said, “I had Falcon-sensei design a special treill for me - I’m thinking of making her run for a full day, while I have some more noises pumped into her cell.” Anko nodded, clo the file and sliding it into on of her filing cabinets. She stood, stretching her back, smirking at Hinata’s blush as her own impressive tits strained against their fishnet bindings. “Heh, even after finally being porked by your Naruto-chan, you still blush,” she said, earning a pout and ‘hmmph’ from the girl. “How was it, anyway? The kid’s got two pets of his own to…ister to. How’d he keep up with you?” Hinata ducked her head as her blush grew. “A-ano…I-I don’t…its kinda…” “Oh no, little one,” Anko said, sliding behind her and pulling her against her chest, causing the girl to ‘eep’ in surprise. The jonin grinned, reaching her hand up to cup her one of her student’s impressive tits through her jacket, kneading the mound expertly and causing Hinata’s knees to buckle. “No, you get to tell me all about it…the size, the feel, the number of times you reached heaven.” She bent her head down, sticking her tongue into Hinata’s left ear. “Ooooohhhhh…” Hinata moaned, “A-Anko…sensei…” She whimpered as Anko slipped her other hand down, massaging her womanhood through the tight capris she was wearing. “Oh ho ho ho!” Anko chuckled, surprised by what she felt, “Little Hinata’s getting bolder…no panties under her pants.” She pinched one of Hinata’s nipples, causing her charge to squeal. Hinata felt herself falling under the skillful touches of her sensei. She barely let out a protest as Anko started to pull her pants down, feeling herself grow hotter as the woman started to frig her with speed, her thumb circling the shuddering girl’s clit as she pumped in and out of her charge. “Come on, Hinata-chan,” Anko purred, her other hand slipping her hand under the girl’s shirt to fondle the soft tits hidden beneath. “What was it like?” The jounin licked the girl’s cheek, savoring the salty taste of her sweat as Anko worked her into a frenzy. “Did he lick you? Did he finger you - if he did, was it front door, or rear entrance?” The jounin hooked her fingers inside Hinata’s cunt, pressing on a particularly sensitive spot inside her.

“OH!” Hinata cried, feeling her body clench under the assault, her senses riding along the edge of what she was sure would be a massive orgasm. She wanted nothing more than to come…to be free of the intense feeling… …but…it wasn’t the same. She started struggling, surprising Anko as she tried to free herself. “S-sen-s-sei…” she moaned, “Pplease…t-this i-isn’t…right!” She turned to face her teacher/molester. “I…only…want…Naruto to…d-do this!” Anko smiled brightly, letting go of her student, and letting her fall to the floor. “Good job, Hinata-chan,” she said, “You just ed.” “…wha…” the girl gaped, looking up at her teacher. “One of the most dangerous things any kunoichi can face is another shinobi with knowledge of the sexual arts,” Anko replied, kneeling down next to her studend. “Even though you won’t be going out of the village much as an I.T. member, you’ll still have times when you’ll be out there. Kurenai would have taught you this once you made chuunin, but I think you should know now.” She scowled. “Honestly, I want nothing more than to put Namida Suzume over my knee and give her one hell of a whipping for how she’s teaching the kunoichi these days.” Hinata gaped at her sensei. “You mean…you…molested me…to teach me a lesson?” she asked, “But…why this way? Why not just…” “You won’t get a chance to ask an enemy who’s stripped you and is fingering you,” Anko replied, “You’ll need to know how to hold out against pleasure, how to shunt your mind to another place.” “…how to resist torture,” Hinata replied. “Exactly,” Anko replied. “Every kunoichi goes through this, as does every shinobi. Part of the jounin requirements is training to resist torture and interrogation.” She stood, helping the girl to her feet, smirking at the spiral cut of her pubes. “Man you got it bad for the gakI,” she muttered, chuckling as the girl blushed before pulling her pants off. “Ibiki and I will be training you both to resist torture, of both kinds. Its not pretty, but it’ll save both of your lives someday.” Hinata gulped. “So…one day…you’ll…” “Strip you naked, and make you squeal like a pig?” Anko asked, smiling evilly as Hinata whimpered. “Oh yes…and Naruto-kun to. You’ll both face it…and eventually, you’ll both have to face each other regarding it.”

Hinata gaped. “What!?!” “You’ll have to torture him sometime, and he’ll have to torture you,” Anko replied, “The two of you have an incredibly strong attachment to each other. In the ninja world, that can be both a great strength, and a crippling weakness.” Bent down, placing her face right into Hinata’s. “There may come a time when you’ll have to do something terrible, and the same way with him. The training you’ll both be going through will ready you for that, Kami-sama forbid it ever happens.” Hinata nodded. “Ano…does Naruto-kun…know about this?” she asked. “Not yet,” Anko replied, “Ibiki wants to tell him, but I told him no. It should come from you.” She held up a hand to forestall Hinata’s protest. “Think about it…if it comes from you, it’ll be understandable. He’ll know why you’re doing it, and he’ll still try his best. He’ll do it for you, and you’ll do it for him.” Hinata nodded. “But…the idea…hurting him…” Anko nodded. “I know,” she said, “I had to do the same thing to Shizune-chan and Iruka-kun for their training, even though Iruka never took the jounin exam.” She surprised her student as a tear leaked down her cheek. “It broke my heart to hurt those whom I love…but I took courage in the fact that I was helping to prepare them for a danger no one should face.” Hinata nodded. “I…I need to talk to Naruto-kun,” she said. “Wait a few days,” her sensei said, “Give yourself time to adjust to the idea. Then you can be rational about it when you talk to your boy-toy.” She smirked. “Who knows…you might like being his mistress, or his pet!” Hinata flushed. “ANKO-SENSEI!” oOoOoOo The dark haired Hyuuga girl sighed as her subject sobbed while she ran. The treill was a truly evil device. Seals decorated the handles to which Yugito was manacled, designed to send bursts of heat, electricity, and cold through her hands at random intervals. More seals covered the track she was running on - seals to shock, to burn, to freeze, and even to tickle. But what was truly evil about this torture were the pair of vibrator panties Hinata had slipped onto Yugito before her ‘jog’, and the head phones constantly playing “The Cat Came Back” over and over. She’d set her prisoner on the track the previous morning, after having left the girl twitching on the

‘Electric Equine’ with a seal tag taped over her clit, drawing more of the shocks to the small bundle of nerves. Hinata nodded to the pair of ANBU who’d entered the room with her. “Take her down,” she said, “Strap her to the St. Andrew’s cross, face up. I’ll take it from there.” “Man, the little Hyuuga’s got a mean streak,” one of the ANBU said, shutting down the treill and catching the panting Kumo prisoner. His partner mearly nodded, unlocking Yugito’s manacles as they dragged her over to the angled cross, laying her back over the center post, the padding preventing the wood from cutting into her pale skin. They laid her head down on the rest, the lead one wrapping leather around her forehead to hold it in place, while his partner pulled her arms back to the manacles resting against the base. The end result left Yugito lying on an incline, her legs spread wide and her arms locked behind her. A final strap was wrapped over her chest, just below her C-cup breasts, holding her against the cross so her eventual thrashing would useless. “Thank you, ANBU-san,” Hinata said, pulling a covered cart over to the still panting girl. “I’ll take it from here.” The ANBUs nodded, walking out and securing the door behind them. “Have a nice run?” Hinata asked, pulling out a towel and wiping some of the sweat from the blond girl’s brow. “…f-f-fu-uck…y-you…” the girl rasped, her voice raw from her cries. Hinata frowned, before letting a very ‘Anko-like’ smirk grace her face. “Well, blonds ARE my type, after all…” she replied, barely restraining a chuckle at the wide eyed gaze her prisoner gave her. “I should introduce you to Naruto-kun. His hair is a little more golden than your’s, but I think it’d be an interesting contrast.” She reached over to the cart, pulling out a bottle of water and unscrewing the cap. She took a small gulp, letting Yugito watch as she swirled it in her mouth, before swallowing it. She then held the bottle up to Yugito’s lips. “Drink…we’ve got a lot to cover today.” Yugito frowned, but gladly accepted the gift. She could barely resist purring as the cool water soothed her frayed nerves and eased the burning in her throat. The blond girl took a deep breath, before sighing. “You won’t get anything from me,” she said after a moment, while Hinata fiddled with something on the cart. “Even trying to ransom me back to Kumo would be pointless…I’m a nuke-nin, they’d be glad if you executed me.” “I doubt that,” Hinata replied, “They may not like you for being a jinchuuriki, but you are a powerful

jounin. Kumo needs all the ninja it can get.” She tilted her head to look at the girl over her shoulder. “Of course, we weren’t going to ransom you anyway…keeping you here was the order of Tsunade-sama. We aren’t going to let Kumo have another trump card.” Yugito scowled. “So what then? You try and pull secrets from me?” she let out a harsh laugh. “I was kept ignorant for a reason, bitch.” Hinata frowned, pulling something off the cart, showing it to her. “Now, really,” she said, “Straight out lies like that, when you know we searched both you and all your things? Really, Yugito-san.” Hinata held up the black scroll, causing Yugito’s eyes to widen. “T-that’s private!” Yugito scowled. “I imagine it is,” Hinata replied, “Especially since it would take youki to decode it properly, even with the right cypher.” She laid the scroll down on a nearby table, leaving it in full view. “Tell me the cypher, and we can skip the unpleasantness.” Yugito smirked. “I didn’t break during that sick ‘ride’ you put me on, or that demonic treill,” she spat, “Do your worst! I will NEVER tell you anything!” Hinata sighed, pulling a syringe off the cart, squirting a little of the fluid inside out, before walking forward. “Truth serum!?!” Yugito chuckled, “I’m immune to those! The Nibi burns that stuff out quickly!” She laughed at the girl. “And I thought you were some crack torture specialist!” Hinata smiled. “Who said it’s a truth serum?” she asked, reaching up to grab Yugito’s left nipple, before piercing it with the needle. “ARRRGHHH!” Yugito cried, her body trembling under the sudden, white hot pain in her breast as her torturer pushed some of the fluid into her breast. She yowled again when Hinata repeated the process on her right nipple, injecting the rest of the fluid. “What…the…FUCK!?!” “This is actually a formula created by Tsunade-sama,” Hinata replied, pulling a strange machine over to the trembling girl. The strange device had two suction cups attached to long hoses, leading to a small jar. The jar had a third hose, leading up to a strange tube, attached to what looked like…a…gag… “YOU SICK TWISTED BITCH!” Yugito screamed, realizing what Hinata intended to do. “Tell me the cypher,” Hinata replied, picking up a can from the cart, along with a brush. “Its that simple. I can spare you the pain and humiliation if you just give in.” She dipped the brush into the can, pulling it out to show that it was covered in some kind of white goo.

“What…what is that…” Yugito asked, sincerely scared for the first time in her life. She could smell something from the can. It was…familiar. …and hated. “This,” Hinata said, “Is liquefied cat-nip.” “NO! NO! NO!” Yugito cried, real tears sliding down her face as she ed past torments, times when children and adults of her home would toss the foul substance at her, the helplessness she felt when the Raikage and her sensei Kirabi would do nothing. Hinata watched at struggles with no small amount of surprise. It seemed the cat-nip was a real sore point with her. “Bad experience with this stuff, Yugito…chan?” she asked, cupping the sobbing girl’s cheek tenderly. “Tell me. Sometimes stuff like this just needs to be vented.” She gently stroked her prisoner’s cheek, smiling at her in genuine sympathy. “I’m here to listen, but that doesn’t just mean to your secrets.” Yugito sobbed. “I…I hate it!” she whimpred, glaring at the can. “The eyes…the insults…over and over, all the time!” She barely noticed as Hinata moved closer to her side, wrapping her other arm around her in a kind of comforting hug. “Why…why was it me?” Hinata made some soft cooing sounds, gently stroking Yugito’s hair, secretly marveling at its softness. “The pressure of being a jinchuuriki,” Hinata whispered, listening to the soft hiccups from Yugito’s outburst. “Its not unlike what I feel as heiress to my clan…always expected to be perfect, to be above feeling.” She leaned forward, staring into Yugito’s bright yellow eyes. “But we can’t rise above them, can we Yugito-chan? We HAVE to feel, we NEED to feel.” Yugito found herself wanting to nod at her tormentor’s words, even as the dark haired girl moved to pick up the can again. “W-why…how…” “Naruto-kun went through the same thing,” she said, “I know how he felt. For the longest time, I ired his determination. In time, I came to love his spirit.” Hinata sighed, looking over at the bound girl. “However, even he had limits. There were times when it seemed like he would finally break…it was one of those times when I found I truly loved him. I saw how much he suffered, and I couldn’t let him face it alone anymore.” Hinata walked back to the girl, looking down at her. “It took Anko-sensei bringing me into the I.T. division before I found the courage to help him as an equal,” she said, “But…even if she hadn’t…I know one day I would have given myself to him.” Yugito’s eyes widened at the thought. “But…if he’s a jinchuuriki…if you did that…”

“Then someone would have killed me and him, even if the Kyuubi were to escape,” Hinata nodded. “Only now, as he’s starting to show his worth to the village, can I stop fearing the outcome. But, even if things had been different…I would have gladly died by his side. At least, in the end, he would know that he was not alone.” Yugito was surprised, to say the least. “You’d…die for a jinchuuriki?” she whispered. “I would for him,” she said, looking down at the girl, “…and maybe I could for you.” “Wha…!?!” the blond gaped. “Konoha law says that if you submit to me…offer yourself to my service, I can enslave you,” she said, “You’d never be a ninja again, but you’d get to live. As my servant, I would do anything and everything in my power to protect you.” She reached up to cup one of Yugito’s tits, causing the blond moan, and a small drop of milk seeped out of her nipple. “Course, the fact that I’m bi is a bonus too.” “En…enslave?” Yugito whimpered, gasping as Hinata ducked her head down to suck on the nipple, her mind going white at the soothing heat that filled her pussy as Hinata savored her breast milk. Hinata stopped after a few moments, gazing down at her prisoner. “I like it,” she said, “It has a kind of…zing…to it. Almost…shocking.” She smirked. “I guess coming from Kaminari no Kuni, that’s not a surprise.” She held up the can, causing the blond to shudder. “Now, two choices - I could continue to torture you, break you in the end and then pack you off to be executed…or, you can become my slave, and I’ll give you a good life.” She held a finger to Yugito’s lip, preventing her from speaking. “I want you to think on it first.” The Hyuuga girl walked over to the machine, picking up the gag and forcing it into Yugito’s mouth. The blond grunted, hit tits bouncing as Hinata fixed the suction cups over her nipples, feeling the devices pinch her sensitive nubs. “You probably already know this,” Hinata said, as she re-dipped the brush into the liquefied catnip. “But cat-nip on human skin is a kind of numbing agent.” She placed the brush tip at the base of the left suction cup. “Imagine…the only thing you’ll feel on your pretty tits is your nipples being sucked.” She slowly started to paint Yugito’s tits, causing the girl to moan and shudder. Hinat spent a good twenty minutes, slowing numbing her captive’s tits, Yugito’s eyes widening as she became more and more aware of the suction cups and the pinch on her nipples. Hinata smiled down at the girl, before unclipping the vibrating panties from the girl’s body, pulling a seal tag out and clipping some wires to it. She pressed it against Yugito’s lower lips, snapping off a quick five seal sequence, forcing a small bit of her chakra into it.

“MMMMMMPPHHHHHHHH!” Yugito tried to screech, the gag muffling her cry. It felt like a thousand tongues were jabbing at her inner walls, the sensation causing her hips to shift from side to side. “Now, one last touch,” Hinata said, slipping into a jyuken stance, her Byakugan activating as she focused on her target. “JYUKEN!” she cried, jabbing her fingers forward, a burst of chakra emitting from the tips, and pushing through the target. Yugito’s exposed clit. The wail of pleasure from the girl was almost deafening, even with the gag. The blond’s eyes were bright with shock, betrayal, arousal, fear, and even a touch of hope, as Hinata pressed a switch on the device. It was maddening for the restrained girl, as her nipples were sucked on, milk pouring from them and flowing down the tubes into the collection jar. After a few minutes, her eyes widened again. The tube in her gag started spilling her own milk into her mouth. Hinata nodded, flicking another switch on the device, Yugito’s hips bucking as a small current of electricity arced through the nerves of her pussy. “I’ll come back in an hour,” Hinata said, “I hope you’ll have a decision for me by then.” She walked out. oOoOoOo The Iwa chuunin could only whimper as Naruto pushed the needle deeper into his knee., while one of his clones prepped another one. “Really, how did you become a ninja!?!” the blond asked, as the man spilled the specifics of his spy mission. “It’s only been an hour, and I’ve only used three needles!” “NO MORE! I CAN’T TAKE IT!” the man shouted, even as Naruto’s clone stuck another needle into the sobbing wreck, this one in the man’s left foot between the toes. “THE TSUCHIKAGE WANTS THOSE DOCUMENTS! SHE SAID IT’D BE WORTH FIVE S-RANK MISSIONS WORTH OF PAY!” “Then she should have sent a jounin,” Naruto replied. He gave a disgusted grunt, before walking over to the intercom. “Falcon-sempai, he’s done, ready to be shipped to the copper mines.” “That was fast,” Falcon replied over the comm, “How’d you do it so quickly?” “Guy’s afraid of needles, and pictures of naked men,” Naruto said, “I showed him a picture of Gai-sensei and Lee, then told him I’d use acupuncture to make him dress the same way.

“Harsh.” “It’s a living.” The ANBU guards pulled the sobbing wreck out of the room, while Naruto started cleaning off his tools. He looked up, smiling as Hinata walked into the room. “Hey, Hinata-chaUUUMMPPHHHH!” He didn’t get a chance to complete the greeting, as his girlfriend launched herself into his arms, capturing his mouth with her own. He was only too happy to oblige as she started wrestling with his pants, letting them slide down. He could only moan in rapture as she fished his cock out of the orange boxers he was wearing, wrapping her lips around it and giving it a hard cuck. “Hinata-chan…” he moaned, gasping as she cupped his balls and giving them a gentle squeeze. “Not…that…oh KAMI THAT’S GOOD!…I’m complaining…” Hinata giggled around his dick, causing him to cry out in joy. After a few minutes, she let go, looking up into his eyes, shuddering in pleasure at the lust he was directing at her. “I was…anxious,” she explained, letting out a happy squeal as he lifted her up onto one of his tables, almost ripping her pants off before diving into her muff, her own eyes rolling back as he demonstrated his god-like oral skills on her pussy. “Ooooh…I…was…breaking that…Kumo kunoKAMI-SAMA!” she screamed, amazed at how fast he’d brought her to climax. Naruto wasn’t done, as he pulled her off the table, before turning her around and bending her over the cold metal surface. Hinata moaned as he entered her from behind, gasping at the new sensations this as-yet-untried position brought her. “So, you were…man this feels awesome…saying?” Naruto grunted, thrusting into her slowly, causing her to whimper and moan, letting out a happy sigh as he stuck a finger into her ass, pumping it in opposite time to his thrusts. “Oh…keep…doing that,” Hinata moaned, even as she tried to clear her mind. “The girl…she’s a…OH KAMI!” She felt another orgasm hit her, even as her love continued his dual thrusting. “Oh…she’s…a jinCHUU…” “Oh…I know…about that!” Naruto grunted, trying to hold back his own orgasm. He wanted Hinata to really enjoy this ‘afternoon quickie’. “I…I think…I can…CLAIM HERRRRROHHHHHHHHH!” Hinata cried out, a third orgasm rocking her small frame, her pussy clenching at Naruto’s hard cock. “HINATA-CHAN!” he shouted, finally losing control and spilling his seed into her body.

The pair collapsed, Naruto’s cock slipping out of Hinata as they lay on the ground, spooned against each other. They panted for a few moments, before Hinata turned to look into his blue eyes. “I…I can claim her,” she said, “She’s suffered…like you. I…I can’t let that go on.” Naruto nodded, cupping her ass as he placed a soft kiss on her nose and causing her to giggle. “You have such a big heart,” he said, “You love me, and my girls, just as I love you and yours.” He placed a soft kiss on her lips. “Hinata-chan…if it’ll make you happy, then take her. I will help you give her a good life.” Hinata smiled brightly, the image causing his heart to flutter. “She’s very pretty,” she said, “Blond, like you and Temari…” Naruto laughed. “Hinata-chan…you perv! You’re stealing all our blond ninja!” The pair had a good long laugh at that. oOoOoOo Yugito whimpered in relief as Hinata finally shut down the suction device, as well as the shock-tag on her pussy. “I think Naruto-kun would like to try some of this milk,” Hinata said, eyeing the collection jar in slight awe. “You made a lot of this…I’m amazed.” She held up a new syringe, injecting a new chemical into the bound girl’s tits. “This will neutralize the breast-milk stimulant,” she explained, before walking around and unhooking the tube gag. Yugito whimpered again as Hinata wiped the sweat from her trembling body. She gasped as Hinata’s soft hands played over her womanhood, her clit still hypersensitive from the jyuken strike. She looked up at the Hyuuga girl with wide, almost hopeful eyes. “Did…did you mean it…” she whispered. “Would you…can you save me?” Hinata nodded. “Give me the cypher,” she said, “And swear to be mine, and you will live. You’ll be marked with a slave seal to prevent your escape…but you’ll be out of the I.T. division, and under my care.” Yugito sighed. “I’ve never been tortured like this,” she muttered. “You took everything I hated, and turned it into something I’d enjoy, yet loath at the same time.” She looked up at her. “…you would break me in the end. What would they do?” “Given the poor relations with Kumo at the moment?” Hinata replied, “Execution by public torture and vivisection. They’d cut you open, and remove your organs piece by piece…given the regenerative powers of a jinchuuriki, it’d take some time before you finally died.”

Yugito nodded. “I…I don’t want to die,” she whispered. “…would you…” “I would care for and protect you,” Hinata said, “I never go back on my word…its my nindo.” Yugito nodded. “Then…I…I’m yours,” she whispered, sagging in her bonds. She gasped as she felt something wet on her folds, looking down in shock as Hinata started licking her folds. “Wha…!?!” Hinata grinned from her kneeled position. “Just…sampling my new wares,” she said, diving back into her slave’s bald mound. Yugito moaned. oOoOoOo Koto shivered inside her cell, her nude body curled up to try and conserve heat. Kabuto’s latest session had left her back covered with red, glowing seal marks. The time spent with that damned helmet, drilling thoughts into her mind even as her breasts were massaged by the sick medics machines, and vibrators rumbled inside her pussy and ass. *I won’t kill Sasame-chan!* she thought, desperately holding on to that thought. -Kill Minato’s daughter!“I WON’T KILL HER! I WON’T! THEY’LL COME FOR ME!” -Kill Minato’s daughter!“…they will,” she whimpered, phantom feelings from her ‘training’ coursing through her pussy. “I…I know they will…” -Kill Minato’s daughter!She sobbed as she heard foot steps coming toward her cell. “Wakey-wakey!” one of the guards said, “Time for another session!” “No…” she whimpered, as they dragged her towards the hell known as Kabuto’s lab. -Kill Minato’s daughter!-

Chapter 8: Test of Love, Test of Will - Part One. ANBU Squad 12 was a group that Anko liked to call “The Craps Shot Crew”. This was because they were known, not for their skill, or for having elite in their crew. No, Squad 12 was known for its…insane…amount of sheer dumb luck. The captain, who wore a mask reminiscent of a donkey, leapt from tree to tree, his squad following from the ground. This was his preferred method of patrol, though it constantly vexed his superiors. It was normally against regulations for a team’s to be separated by more than 20 meters in any direction - any further and you lost line of sight with your squad. Yet Donkey and his team used this method every time they were sent out, and it always produced results. So, it was no surprise to Squad 12 when they came across a trio of Oto-nin in the last quarter of their patrol route. Nor was it a surprise when the three nins were easily subdued by the four ground and one airborne one in a matter of seconds. That’s how squad 12 rolled, after all. “Three chuunin level Oto-nins,” Donkey muttered, staring down at the two men and one girl in disgust. “You’d think after the trouncing we gave you shits during that attempted invasion of yours that your boss Orochimaru would have learned the lesson.” “Just kill us and be done with it,” the girl muttered, her dark hair obscuring her features. “I’d rather be dead than serve that bastard Orochimaru anyway. You’d be granting me a mercy.” “Traitorous bitch!” one of her teammates shouted, “You and your whole fucking Fuuma clan will pay for betraying Orochimaru-sama!” One of Donkey’s teammates, a kunoichi with a ram’s mask, spoke up. “Hold up…Fuuma?” she said, reaching down and lifting up the girl’s face. The woman, a new member to Donkey’s squad, gasped. “I…I don’t believe it…” “What’s up, Ram?” Donkey asked, motioning to his other two subordinates to knock the other two prisoners out. He’d be sure to send them to Eagle when they returned…the guy had been begging for some fresh meat lately. “You know this girl?” “I do,” Ram said, pulling off her mask in spite of protests from her commander. “She’s…my cousin.” The girl looked up into the pretty face of her ‘captor’, recognition dawning in her eyes. “Shi…Shizuruneechan?” she asked.

“It’s me, Koto-chan,” the woman replied, “Its your nee-chan.” Koto shuddered, closing her eyes as a sudden wave of pain flashed through her head, before collapsing against the legs of her fellow clanswoman. “Shizuru…Shizuru!” she cried, sobbing as she buried her face against the other woman’s thigh. “Well…this is new, even for our crew,” Donkey muttered. “Ibiki-taicho and Tsunade-sama are gonna LOVE this…” oOoOoOo Hinata and Naruto watched as the sobbing Iwa kunoichi was dragged off, both shuddering at the thoughts of what she must have experienced while under Anko’s ‘care’. “Think she used the ice dildos?” the blond asked his girlfriend, as they walked towards the briefing room for their meeting with Ibiki. “She had red marks over her thighs and pussy,” Hinata replied, “Sensei probably used that ‘pussy whipper’ of hers, probably in combination to a genjutsu and electric pads.” Naruto nodded. “Yeah, that’d be just like Anko,” he replied, “If she’s following my ’irony’ style, then the electricity would probably be because the girl is from Iwa, and most of them are earth-element aligned lighting breaks earth.” Hinata nodded sagely. “A ‘shocking’ truth,” she said, giggling at his pained expression. “Ouch, that hurt Hinata-chan,” Naruto replied, grinning as they walked into the briefing room. “I’ll have to spank you later for that.” “Promise? If you don’t, I’ll have to spank you instead,” she said, giving him a peck on his cheek and chuckling at his slight blush. “Nice to see I’m not the only one who can still blush in this relationship.” “Alright, cut the flirting lovebirds,” Anko said as she walked into the room, planting herself in a seat before putting her feat up on the table. “That Ishizu girl was too easy to break. Barely even a chuunin. Hell, she wasn’t even in the bingo books. We’ll probably arrange for a POW exchange through Kusa for one of ours. She have anything we didn’t know already anyway.” Ibiki and Eagle walked in at that point. “We can work out the details later,” he said, “We have a serious issue to deal with right now.” Anko nodded, moving her feet off the table. “Got it,” she said, looking at her pupil and her lover. “You two better sit down. This meeting is about you anyway.”

Naruto frowned, moving to pull out a chair for Hinata before lowering himself into one next to her. “What’s up Ibiki-sensei?” he asked, looking at his superior. “Naruto-kun, over the past few months, you and Hinata have done remarkably well in our department,” the scarred jounin said, leaing forward and steepling his hands on the table. “I was right in bringing you in as a Torture and Interrogation specialist. And, despite initial reservations on both my part and Sarutobi-sama’s, so have you, Hinata-sama. Indeed, given your growth both as a kunoichi and as an interrogator, we fully expect you to the next chuunin exams - they’ll be held in Takigakure in two months time.” “Thank you, Ibiki-sensei,” the girl said, blushing at the praise. “Told you we were awesome, Hinata-chan!” Naruto said, giving her a hug and receiving a bright smile in return. “Which brings us to the next phase of your training,” Anko said, “The part I told you about a few weeks ago, Hinata-chan.” Hinata gasped, looking up at her sensei in shock, while Naruto scowled. “Y-you…you mean…” she said. “Yes,” Anko replied, “Its time for you both to test your own resistance to torture.” Naruto scowled again. “So…you want us…to torture each other,” he said. “To do what we do to enemies, but to each other instead.” Ibiki nodded. “The sad truth of it is, we need to test you like this,” he said, “As T.I. specialists, you are privy to more sensitive information than any other ninja in the village save Hokage-sama, Danzo, and a few of the elites.” He paused. “While it will be rare, there will be times you’ll be sent out on important missions, including ones with a high possibility of capture. T.I. specialists are especially sought after targets - not for their skills, but for what they know.” Naruto nodded. “Not just about our village, but about the others from ninja we’ve broken,” he said, “I get that.” “But…why each other?” Hinata asked, “Wouldn’t that…defeat the purpose of the test? We…we’re important too each other.” “And that’s exactly why,” Anko said, surprising the two. “Look at it this way - if you both were captured, they could use Naruto against you as leverage, and you against him the same way. To prevent this, neither of you will ever be assigned the same mission outside village walls.” “Uh huh,” Naruto grunted, Hinata nodding in agreement.

“Now, if it were me or Ibiki working you two over, you’d be able to resist by drawing on that strength you get from loving each other,” the crazy kunoichi continued, “You’d fight off our best techniques, because you know that the other is there, ing you.” “However, if it’s the other performing the interrogation and torture…then it’s a whole knew story,” Eagle spoke up for the first time, “It throws you off balance, makes you paranoid just like our other prisoners. So its harder to resist, forcing you to try harder…” Naruto and Hinata both realized the truth. “And gives you a real measure of how strong we are,” Hinata said. “And how much we can take,” Naruto replied. “Okay, when do we do this?” Ibiki was surprised. “No objections?” he asked, “No concerns over what this might do to your relationship?” Naruto shook his head. “I know Hinata…and I know how she feels about me,” he said, giving his lover a squeeze on her hand. “I also know that as a shinobi, I can’t expect special treatment. If I’m going to become Hokage, I have to do everything I’d expect of my ninjas. That includes going through the same training they would.” Ibiki nodded, proud of his apprentice. He turned to Hinata. “And you?” he asked, “Can you torture the man you love? Can you set aside those feelings and do what’s good for the village?” Hinata shivered, feeling chilled by her commander’s gaze. She looked into Naruto’s eyes, seeing the care and love that had developed for her shining in their azure depths. *I won’t let him down,* she thought, *I won’t run away anymore.* “I…I won’t like it, but I can,” she said, “I can, because I know it will help Naruto on the path to becoming Hokage.” Anko smiled. “Good girl,” she said. “Both of you know each other well, so we’ll be expecting you to give it your all. You’ll both be given a fake village secret that you’ll have to protect during your torture session. The object is to keep the secret for a least twenty four hours. The longer you last past that, the better your final score will be, which for you Naruto will be very helpful in a year or two - it will factor into your jounin exam.” “The test concludes for you after five days,” Ibiki said, “Or when you fold to the torture. To date, only five people have lasted the full five days - myself, Anko, Sarutobi-sama, Kushina-sama, and Iruka-san.” Naruto’s eyes bugged out at that. “Iruka-sensei!?!” he shouted, “He lasted five days!?! And what about

the Yondiame, my dad? He didn’t last?” Ibiki shook his head. “Minato lasted four and a half days,” he said, “Though, to be fair, Kushina did bend the rules a bit with that striptease…” “I DON’T WANT TO HEAR THAT!” Naruto shouted, slapping his hands over his ears while Hinata flushed. “Great, now you gave Hinata-chan ideas, Ibiki-kun,” Anko laughed. “Anyhow…what we need now is a decision from you two.” She looked at them, her face settling into a serious scowl. “Which of you will go first?” Naruto looked up. “I’ll take the torture first,” he said. At Hinata’s sharp look, he continued. “I’m not doing it to protect you from the pain, Hinata-chan. Instead, I’m doing it to force you to face the horror of it, and to grow stronger through it.” He sighed. “I know you’ll be strong when I have to do it to you…but I want to see that strength when you torture me.” Hinata sighed. “I’m…I’m afraid,” she said, “But…I won’t disappoint you.” She hugged her lover. “When do we start?” “Naruto, at some point you’ll be black-bagged and brought in like a prisoner,” Ibiki said, “The same will happen to you, Hinata, when its your turn. We’ll inform your slaves about the situation, and if you feel they can be helpful in your tasks, they can be used as your tools for the torture sessions.” “In the mean time, you two should go out and have some fun,” Anko said, “Have a picnic, fuck your slaves, do whatever. We’ll see you tomorrow - we got a couple of chuunin coming in from the Craps Shot Crew’s latest patrol…” “What, again?” Naruto asked, “That’s five times in the last six patrols!” “Donkey’s insane luck,” Eagle muttered. “And we’ll be having you both work with Eagle on them,” Anko continued as if the interruption hadn’t happened. “He wants to try that new needle technique that we learned from that Kusa kunoichi during the last exchange.” “Cool,” Naruto said, standing with Hinata. “We’ll see you later then, Ibiki-sensei, Anko-sempai.” “Thank you very much,” Hinata added, bowing to them before walking out.” The three ANBU leaders lingered after the meeting. “You really think they’re ready for this?” Eagle asked, “This is normally part of the jounin exam…I don’t know how kindly they’ll take it knowing we’re tricking them like this.”

“It’s a lesson to them in deception as well as testing their endurance,” Ibiki replied, “If they can last even two days now, imagine how strong they’ll be as adults. Those two have been prodigies in this department…I want to make them into legends. This is just another step on the path.” Anko nodded. “I know they can do it,” she said, “They’ve got the potential…now we just have to coax it out.” oOoOoOo Sasame gaped at the pile of paperwork that Yakuin placed in front of her. “I have to sign all of THAT!?!” she squeaked. Yakuin nodded. “Yes, you do,” he said, “Beaurocratic nonsense and all that. The right forms have to be signed for you to take your place as the Namikaze heir, the right forms have to be signed for you to name a custodian of your council seat till you come of age, the right forms have to be signed for construction of a t Fuuma/Namikaze clan compound to be built. Tax forms, labor forms, requisitions, orders for food and clothing, etcetera…” “But…but this could take weeks!” Sasame said, “What about the training I was supposed to be going through for the hospital, and that genjutsu training with Shizuru-neechan?” Yakuin sighed. “I’m afraid it’ll have to wait,” he said, “This is part of the burden you’ll bear as a clan head, Sasame-chan. The needs of your clan have to come before your personal needs and desires. Right now, both the Namikaze clan - even if that’s just you at the moment - and the Fuuma clan need to get things settled. Only then can the Fuuma begin to truly integrate with the ninja forces of the village, and the civilians begin looking for full time, stable jobs.” The orange haired girl sighed, picking up her pen and personal hanko. “I wish I could use Kage Bunshin like Naruto-niisan,” she muttered, “Even just one clone could really speed this up.” “You’ll get there, imouto-chan!” came a friendly voice, causing the two to turn and see the object of Sasame’s previous statement standing in the doorway of the notary’s office. He was dressed casually, wearing a simple pair of kaki pants and a blue t-shirt with the Uzumaki clan spiral on his chest, done in his signature bright orange. “A year or two and you’ll have the chakra reserves necessary for it. Not everybody has a pool like mine.” “Indeed,” Yakuin said, “If they did, we’d crack the world with a simple doton jutsu, Naruto-san.” The boy and girl both laughed at that. Naruto walked in, pulling out storage scroll and unsealing three cups of steaming hot tea. “Kin-chan and Tayuya-chan knew you’d be here for a while, so they sent me over with some snacks and

drinks,” he explained, unsealing a plate of sliced apples and a small dish of sweet dipping sauce. “I figured I’d keep you company for a little while. I might not be around for a few days.” “Not around?” Sasame asked, taking one of the cups as she signed off on a work order, “What’s up?” “A mission,” Naruto said, hating that he would have to ‘lie’ to his newly found sister, “Ibiki-sensei says it could take a while, and that I have to be ready to go at anytime. My girls already know, so I figured I’d better see that my sister knows too.” “Thoughtful of you, Naruto-san,” Yakuin said, “Can you tell us anything about the mission?” “Nope,” he said, “Mainly because I don’t know much myself - just that it might take a few weeks.” That wasn’t…exactly a lie, given that some of that time might be him recuperating in the ANBU medic’s office. “So, how does your clan like it here so far?” Yakuin grinned. “Well, we’ve certainly come to enjoy the training fields,” he said, “For the first time in years we can practice clan jutsus without worrying about Orochimaru’s thugs trying to capture us to study them.” Sasame sighed. “I just wish we could have saved Koto-neechan,” she said. “Koto? Who’s that?” Naruto asked. “Koto was one of our most promising kunoichi,” Yakuin said, “My niece, in fact. She was one of the group that Orochimaru took to experiment on - we haven’t seen her in almost two years. I doubt that she’s alive, and if she is, it may not be a life worth living.” “Hey, being alive means there’s always hope!” Naruto replied, glaring at his sister’s surrogate father, “If you can breath, then you can change your fate - all you need is a reason to fight!” Yakuin nodded. “Is that your personal philosophy, Naruto-san?” he asked. “It’s more than that,” he replied, “It’s part of the ‘Will of Fire’ we have here in Konoha. As long as that will, that fire, still burns inside, then life is worth living. As bad as things get, they can always get better too!” Sasame smiled widely at that. Even though they’d only known each other for a few short weeks, she had come to understand that no one could stay depressed around her big brother. Naruto had a way of not only bringing out the best in people, but also boosting their confidence to level’s long thought lost. “Besides, who knows?” Naruto continued, “Maybe this Koto girl will escape from the snake-faced ass. We got most of your people out and did a lot of damage to him…heck, she might even be here right

now!” “…Sasame…chan…” a soft voice came, causing the three to turn towards the door. Shizuru stood there, dressed in her civilian clothes, flanked by Eagle and Horse in their ANBU uniforms. To her left was a pretty, pale skinned girl with long black hair. Her eyes, a rich chocolate brown shined with unshed tears, as the three people before her gaped in shock. “…wow, that was fast,” was all Naruto could say. “KOTO!” Sasame shouted, leaping up from her seat and rushing towards her lost ‘sister’. The two girls collided, both slipping to the floor and hugging the life out of each other. “Wh…where did you find her?” Yakuin asked, gaping at his other niece. “My squad and I were on patrol,” she said, “We encountered Koto’s ‘team’ - two no-name chuunin rejects and her - near the boarder. We captured them and turned the boys over to Ibiki-sama. Apparently Koto was serving with them against her will…it was either be one of that bastard Orochimaru’s servants, or spend her time being raped as a ‘stress reliever’.” Naruto growled. “I think I might need to pay a visit to those two chuunin who were with her,” he muttered. “Too late, Anko’s got them,” Horse spoke up. “DAMN IT!” “Was Koto interrogated?” Yakuin asked, looking down at the two sobbing girls. “No,” Shizuru replied, “She volunteered any info she had, and we did give her a medical exam…there’s evidence of a fair amount of sexual abuse, and some scar tissue from what looks like various surgeries.” “Kabuto,” Naruto muttered, “They must have used her in a few of their twisted experiments.” Yakuin nodded. “Sasame-chan, Koto-chan,” he said, bringing the two girls back from their hysterical sobbing. “We should go see the rest of the clan…we have a celebration to hold. A lost daughter has finally returned!” Naruto smiled. “I’ll have Kin-chan make a bunch of tea for the party!” he said, running towards the door. “I’ll see you in a few hours!” …it would be a bit more than that…

oOoOoOo Tayuya glared at the game board, and then back up at her opponent. “You’ll mate me in six moves,” she grumbled, ignoring the smug look on her blonde rival’s face. “Even if I play the gambit I’m thinking of, you’ll still mate me - it’ll just take seven more moves.” Temari grinned. “You give up?” she asked, “You know the penalty…” The red-head sighed, before tipping her king over. “Yeah, I fucking know the penalty,” she grumbled. “That’s sixty,” Kin called from the kitchen, where she and Yugito were sharing a cup of her special tea blend. “I KNOW ITS FUCKING SIXTY! DAMN IT!” “Sixty-five,” Temari replied, “And the loss stands. Pay up?” Tayuya sighed, slipping the robe off her shoulders and tossing it to Temari, who added it to the growing pile of clothes by her side. So far, the girl had lost her cap, her sandles, and her capris - all of the items being lost to Temari in various strategy games. “You’re good, Tayuya-chan,” the former Suna-kunoichi said, folding the robe neatly and placing it atop of her capris. “You just focus too much on your offence - you want to rush a victory. I play to draw it out, and that makes me a bad opponent for you.” “Whatever, I WILL beat you, Temari!” the girl replied, “This time I’m going for broke! I’ll put up my bra and my panties, plus a hour long foot massage!” Temari smiled. “Make it a full body and you’ve got a deal,” she replied. “I’ll even sweeten it - you make the game last a full hour and I’ll do that thing you like with my foot.” Tayuya stopped for a moment, drooling at the prospect. “Promise?” she whimpered, already feeling the pleasure to come. (pardon the pun) “Promise,” the blonde replied, “Name the game.” Tayuya had to pause at that - so far, she’d lost in shogi, chess, backgammon, and even checkers. She didn’t dare suggest poker…she had worse luck with that game than Tsunade. She thought for a moment, then grinned. “Poetry contest,” she said, causing her fellow slaves to gape at her.

“Poetry?” Yugito asked, “Are you three always this competitive?” “Those two are,” Kin said, “I just watch and laugh most of the time, though I’m usually getting pounded by Naruto-sama so hard I just don’t care.” Yugito blushed at that. She’d been quite surprised to learn her mistress’ lover was also a jinchuuriki during her torture, but she’d been even more surprised at his skill in the bedroom. She still had tingles from him spending two hours lashing her pussy with his tongue - and that was before he took her to the moon and back along with Hinata. Temari smirked. “Poetry, huh?” she asked, “What are the rules?” “We’ll each come up with three haiku’s,” Tayuya replied, “Kin and Yugito here will judge them - best two out of three wins.” “Simple enough,” Temari said, “What’s the catch?” “We’ll let Kin and Yugito decide the theme,” the red-head replied, “Loser strips naked and gives the winner the massage and ‘special’ treatment immediately after.” Temari smirked. “You DO know that I was a champion poetess before all this, right?” she asked. Tayuya frowned. “What?” she asked, her voice flat as she realized she might have made a poor choice in competitions. “Sunagakure Haiku Competition Champion, six years running,” Temari replied, “I never lost a round…ever.” Kin just shook her head. “Tayuya fancies herself an amateur poetess,” she said, “She thought she was good.” Tayuya gave her friend a look of horror. “Thought I was good!?!” she shouted, “I was fucking good! I was the fucking best in all of Oto-fucking-gakure!” “Eighty with that last run,” Yugito muttered. “FUCK OFF!” “Eighty-five,” Temari mouthed to the others. “Tayuya…you stink at haiku,” Kin replied, “Nobody in Oto was any good at it - not even Orochimaru.

Hell, he was the worst of the lot!” Tayuya whimpered. “But…but he taught me all about haiku…” she muttered. Kin, Temari, and Yugito all gave her a flat look. “Well…shit,” she sighed. “Ninety,” Yugito muttered. Tayuya ignored that, turning to Temari. “I’d lose horribly, wouldn’t I?” she asked. “I was invited to the Emperor’s palace one year for the international competition,” Hinata’s primary slave replied, “I had to refuse because of Gaara’s first mission, but I was one of the top seeds.” Tayuya sighed, before moving to unhook her bra. “I don’t know why I bother wearing clothes anymore when its just the four of us,” she muttered, letting the simple white garment fall to the ground, before hooking her fingers around the straps of her thong and pushing them down her long legs. “Ah well,” she said, “At least I’ll be ready for Naruto-sama when he gets home…he said he wanted to do something new with me tonight since Hinata-sama has that family dinner.” Kin smiled, walking behind her ‘sister’ and cupping her pert breasts. “We should enjoy what time we have,” she said, “Naruto-sama has a tough time ahead.” She kneaded her sister’s soft mounds, drawing a pleased grunt from Tayuya. The other two girls smirked at each other, before shucking their own clothes, each kneeling before Tayuya’s bare pussy, licking her from each side. “Ohhhh,” she moaned, leaning back into Kin, turning her head to the side to receive a deep, ionate kiss from her slave-sister, their tongues massaging each other as Temari and Yugito moved their hands up, taking hold of Kin’s tros and pulling them down her legs before moving finger each of the former Oto-kunoichi. Yugito found herself feeling rather daring at one point, moving her hand around to Kin’s ass, slipping her hand between the girl’s taut cheeks and teasing her rosebud. Kin responded with a pleased squeal, clenching her rear and almost crushing the intruding hand. “Oh, you like that, huh?” the Nibi jinchuuriki smirked, channeling a little raiton chakra into her finger tips before applying it to Kin’s back door once again. “Try this one, then.” “OH KAMI-SAMA!” the girl screamed, collapsing in a twitching heap as her mind all but exploded in a haze of pleasure. The other three stared in amazement at her shuddering form, before Tayuya and

Temari turned to stare at the newest member of their ‘club’. “What…the fuck…was that!?!” Tayuya whispered, awed by the response. “I just channeled a little raiton chakra into my fingers, and then massaged her asshole,” Yugito replied, shrugging. “I guess she’s really sensitive there. I figured she’d moan and groan, not collapse in a puddle of goo.” Temari looked down at the still shuddering girl, before smirking up at the other two. “…what are you planning?” Tayuya asked, grinning. “And how much fun will it be?” Yugito added, grinning as well. Temari smiled. “I think there’s an ink pot and a few metal poles around here,” she said, “Kin’s so sensitive back there…anyone want to find out just how sensitive she is?” “Oh that is so evil,” Tayuya grinned. “I love it.” “Too be fair, we’ll have to let her have some fun with us,” Yugito said, “Unless you want Naruto-sama and Hinata-sama to punish us that is.” “They’ll do that anyway,” Temari said, “But yeah, of course we’ll let Kin-chan play with us. For now though…” She walked over to the still prone girl, placing her foot on Kin’s soft ass. “…she’s OUR bitch.” oOoOoOo Hinata sat at her dresser table, looking over her beloved’s personnel file. Everything that was known about the blond boy who’d stolen her heart was in there, and she’d have to make use of every scrap of information. No matter how much it would break her heart to do so. *I know how much he loves me, and how much he cares for his slaves and mine,* she thought, nodding at the high praise the ANBU shrinks had given him for loyalty. *He dreams of becoming Hokage…no, he WILL become Hokage…and he never breaks his word.* She looked down at the negative remarks in his file, hoping to find some edge for when she was forced to put him to the question.

*Obsessed with ramen,* she thought with a rueful smile, *Understatement of the year, that…quick to anger if friends are threatened. I could use that, but it seems to…obvious. Not too mention it lacks irony…* She paused for a moment, then reread the first line of the negatives column. *Obsessed with Ramen…* A plan began to form… oOoOoOo Naruto was…awestruck…by the scene he found when he returned to the Uchiha compound. “Okay…this is new,” he said, causing the two naked blonds and one naked red-head to blush while their ‘captive’ squirmed prettily in her bonds. Kin was suspended from one of the ceiling beams, one leg touching the ground while the other was held up, perpendicular to its opposite. Her torso was bent forwards, ropes securing her hands behind her head and looping her breasts tightly making them seem bigger on her lithe frame. Her long dark hair was gathered up in a braid, and then tied off to the rope holding her aloft, forcing her to look forwards and into her master’s eyes. A simple cloth cleave gag held in her moans as Yugito held a metal rod covered in seal marks to her left nipple. Naruto was…shocked…to see light blue sparks coming from the implement, the energy arcing into his primary slave’s tit. “I know Hinata and I got a little…kinky…with you girls when we broke you, but I didn’t know it got you this interested,” he said, causing the four girls to flush. “Well, you see,” Temari started, “It’s…its really my fault. Tayuya-chan and I were having a contest, and when she lost, Kin-chan and Yugito-chan decided to help me play with her.” “I got a little…kinky,” Yugito said, “I was playing with Kin-chan’s ass, and I used a little raiton chakra against her hole…” “Kin came so hard she nearly pissed herself,” Tayuya finished, “So, we got to wondering…just how sensitive to electricity was she?” Naruto nodded. “So, you made a couple of…shock-rods, and decided to torment my slave, huh?” he asked, letting a hard edge enter his voice and causing the three girls to gulp. “Not only that, but you didn’t wait for me and Hinata to see if we wanted to discover some of that sensitivity ourselves.” Temari quickly went to her knees, bowing her head to the floor and forcing Yugito and Tayuya to follow suit. “We know we were wrong, Naruto-sama,” she said, “We are all ready for punishment…but I ask that I bear the brunt of it.”

“Oh?” the blond boy asked, creating a pair of Kage Bunshin to free Kin from her bondage, the girl cooing in delight as the clones rubbed her sore tits and legs gently. “Because it was your idea, Temari-chan? Or because you know that I’d have to hand the punishment off to Hinata-chan since you are her slave, not mine?” Tayuya and Yugito shivered at the cold tone he was using. They didn’t think he’d be this pissed are their playing with Kin. “Because it was my idea,” Temari said, “I will ask Hinata-sama to let you decide the punishment. It was your slave whom I tormented, even if your other slave and my sister-slave aided me.” Naruto grunted, moving over to Kin as one of his clones ungagged her. “Kin-chan?” he asked, “What do you think?” “…it was kinda fun,” she said, causing the other three slaves to face fault. She then looked at her master. “They all deserve some punishment, but if Temari wants to bear the brunt of it, then she should.” She smiled suddenly. “It’s not that I had a problem being their play toy, I’d just like to be asked first next time. I wouldn’t have said ‘no’.” Temari groaned at that, slapping her forehead. *Of course I’d not think of that,* she grumbled. Tayuya and Yugito both gave her exasperated glares, knowing their fates were the same as hers. “Given what Hinata-chan and I are going to have to go through in the next few days, we’ll hold off on your punishments,” Naruto spoke, turning to the other three naked girls. “Though we can have some ‘down payments’ on it right now.” He moved over to the mantle, pulling ‘Tayuya’s Paddle™’ off of it, and handing it to his Kage Bunshins. “Hinata-chan put me in charge of you and Yugito-chan tonight, Temarichan,” he explained, “So until she and I are finished with our…mission…for the rest of the night, every hour on the hour, you all get twenty strokes, five of them on your pussies.” He looked at Kin. “And Kinchan gets to count them off…pray she doesn’t miscount.” The three girl’s cringed at the demented look in Kin’s eyes as she moved to one of the nearby love seats. “I’m just going to enjoy the show,” she said, as Temari was bent over their coffee table for her first round of paddling. Naruto nodded. “You enjoy,” he said, “I’m going to run out and get some ramen from Ichiraku’s…if I’m not back in two hours, assume it means my ‘mission’ has started. Kin frowned, sobering up at the thought of her master suffering what she had suffered (even if it was at his hands). “Be safe, Naruto-sama,” she said, pulling him down and giving him a chaste kiss on the cheek. “I will,” he said, reaching down and tweaking her right nipple, causing her to squeak and glare at him.

“Hentai,” she said. “Look who’s talking,” he replied, walking past Temari as the clone turned her over so he could slap the paddle against her naked mons. “OHHHHH!” the girl cried out in anquish. Yugito and Tayuya both shivered as they stood against the wall. “This is so going to suck,” Tayuya said. Yugito could only nod, whimpering as Temari was dragged before Kin and she was pulled forward. oOoOoOo Naruto groaned as he came too, wincing as his head pounded in protest to his regaining consciousness. He focused past the pain, trying to come to grips with his situation. *I’m in a cell,* he thought, *I’m…upside down…and I’m naked.* He looked up, seeing his manhood hanging down, pointing towards his chest. “Great,” he muttered, “And I didn’t even get to have the ramen Ayame-neechan was making for me…damn tests.” His eyes soon adjusted to the dim light, and he tried to take stock of the room. It was relatively bare, even for an ANBU T.I. room. He noticed that the rack was still there, but the horse, the generator, the water tub…all of them were missing. Instead, there was a big…black…pot…in the center of the room. He yelped as something hard slapped against his ass, and he turned his head to see…Hinata standing behind him, a thick leather strap in her hands. “Uzumaki Naruto, Chuunin, service number 11A2B,” he said trying to ignore the ache in his chest at seeing the cold, focused look on his lover’s face. He winced as the strap slapped his ass again, before repeating his previous statement. “I will know more than that,” Hinata said, circling around to stare into his blue eyes. “Much more.” …and the blows began once more…